大智度論 佛母品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · The Mother of the Buddhas

佛母品:母人有子而諸子勤求救療,般若能生諸佛、能示世間相,諸佛以佛眼常視深般若並守護持經者;般若示五眾不破不壞,如實知眾生攝心亂心、染心瞋心癡心、無染無瞋無癡心、廣心大心無量心不可見心;論主釋四問三答、大小乘說五眾之異、盡無染滅斷寂離六門、五眼不見心;卷七十續說心數出沒屈申與依五眾之十四難,歷數神常無常、世間有邊無邊、神即身異身、死後如去諸外道邪見,末明諸法如相層層相即、一如不二,得是如相故名如來(經+論)

〔T25 0542c03〕
心要Essence

前品末說十方諸佛與大菩薩擁護般若、擁護書持讀誦的人,話說到這裡,聽的人心裡起了一個疑:諸佛已是寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,為什麼獨獨守護這一部經、獨獨守護持這部經的人?論主把這個疑點原原本本寫了出來——「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者?」本品開卷,佛不作分辯,只設一個極平常的譬喻:「譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十、若三十、若四十、若五十、若百、若千。」母親病了,兒子們各各勤求救療,怕風寒冷熱、怕蚊虻蛇蚖侵犯母身。為什麼?「生育我等,示我世間。」——十方諸佛之於般若,就是這個關係。論主一句點破:「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故」不是愛,是知恩。品名「佛母」由此立;而聖本題此品作「報恩品」,取的正是這一面。

母的所以為母,只在兩件事:能生、能示。須菩提隨即立四問:般若云何能生諸佛?云何能示世間相?云何諸佛從般若生?云何諸佛說世間相?佛只答三事。論主自設這個疑而自解:「般若生諸佛,諸佛從般若生,義無異」——就像說「墮枝殺人」和說「墮樹殺人」,事同,所以不別答。能生者,十力乃至一切種智皆於般若中生,「得是諸法,故名為佛」。能示者,佛自訓世間:「諸佛說五眾是世間相。」可是般若示五眾的方式,出乎意料——「般若波羅蜜不示五眾破、不示五眾壞,不示生、不示滅,不示垢、不示淨」,因為「空相不破、不壞」。論主判其所以:「彼是小乘事,此是大乘事。小乘法多說無常,大乘法中多說法空。」小乘先說無常後說法空,令眾生怖畏;大乘初便說法空。示世間,不是把世間指給你看它多可怕,是把世間翻透。

接著是全品最綿密的一段:佛因般若如實知一切眾生的心,九重逐重地知。第一重知攝心、亂心,所依是法相,而「是法相中尚無法相相,何況有攝心、亂心」。第二重換六個門:「以盡相故知,以無染相故知,以滅相故知,以斷相故知,以寂相故知,以離相故知」——論主逐門訓下來:盡是無常慧,滅是用世間道遮滅結使,斷是用無漏道斷,斷已則觀涅槃寂滅離相。第三、四重知染心與無染心,而「染心如實相,則無染心相」,無染心相中染與不染兩皆不可得,理由乾淨得出奇:「二心不俱故」——過去的染心已滅,未來的未有,現在無染心,相待之法自然不立。第五至第八重知廣心、大心、無量心、不可見心,而佛所知的是「心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去」,是「是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去」。最後連五眼也退場:「佛知眾生心,五眼不能見」——肉眼天眼緣色故不見,慧眼緣涅槃故不見,法眼入實相則無所分別,佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見。九重如實知,重重把『可知之相』奪盡,而知並沒有失掉。論主說出這個知的立足處:「今,佛過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相,如實知一切眾生心」

卷七十換一個軸:「出、沒、屈、申」。論主先以魚為喻:「如人立清池上見魚:或有常在水中,或有暫出還沒,或有出觀四方,或有出欲渡者近岸還沒。」六道眾生的心也是這樣出沒——有常著五欲不求出的,有能施能戒而「以邪疑覆心故還沒」的,有得煖法頂法觀四諦而「未得實法故還沒」的,有離五欲至無所有處而「不得涅槃故還沒」的。那麼出沒的內容是什麼?就是外道的十四難:神及世間常、無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常,各依色受想行識;世間有邊無邊;神即是身、神異身異;死後有如去無如去。論主逐條並陳外道諸說,不肯略過一家:世性如泥丸中具瓶瓫之性、微塵「不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞」、自然、天主;苦樂自盡者「譬如山上投縷丸,縷盡自止」;神有邊者「神在體中,如芥子、如米,或言一寸」。有人難:神本來是無,說它常無常固然錯;世間卻是實有的,怎麼也同入邪見?論主答得極準:「但破於世間起常無常相,不破世間;譬如無目人得蛇以為瓔珞,有目人語是蛇,非是瓔珞。」蛇自是蛇,破的是瓔珞那個見。

十四難的出路不在一條一條地破。佛只知五眾如——「但知五眾如,不如凡夫虛誑顛倒見」。於是經文末段層層相即地推下去:五眾如相即一切法如相,六波羅蜜如相即三十七品如相,如是遞至「諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞」。論主給的理由只有一句:「求諸法實,到畢竟空,無復異。」一如既立,十四難無所依而自盡。佛的名字也在這裡落下:「得是如相故,佛名如來。」須菩提歎這一如甚深,問誰能信解,佛答:「是如無盡相故甚深」——「一切法無盡故」。全品從母子之喻起,到一如相收:所生的是如,能生的也是如。般若之為佛母,究竟處在此;諸佛之報恩,亦不過是守住這一件事而已。

At the end of the preceding chapter it was said that the buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard prajñā and guard the person who writes out, upholds, reads and recites it; and when the words reach this point a doubt rises in the hearer's mind: the buddhas are already of the mark of quiescence, with neither hatred nor love towards dharmas or beings—why then do they guard this one sūtra alone, and alone guard the person who upholds it? The treatise-author writes the doubt out in full: ‘The anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence; towards dharmas and beings they have neither hatred nor love; why then do they guard the one who writes out and upholds prajñā, and so on up to the one who rightly recollects it?’ The chapter opens, and the Buddha makes no argument; he sets one most ordinary simile: ‘It is like a mother who has sons, whether five, or ten, or twenty, or thirty, or forty, or fifty, or a hundred, or a thousand.’ The mother falls ill, and the sons each diligently seek her cure, fearing wind and cold and heat, fearing that mosquitoes, gadflies, snakes, and vipers might harm their mother's body. Why? ‘She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world.’ Such is the relation of the buddhas of the ten directions to prajñā. The treatise-author breaks it open in one sentence: ‘As sons who know their debt of kindness guard their mother—because prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions.’ It is not love; it is knowing the debt of kindness. From this the chapter's name, ‘the Mother of the Buddhas’, is established; and the Shōgozō manuscript titles this chapter ‘Repaying Kindness’, taking exactly this side of it.

What makes the mother a mother lies in two things only: she can give birth, and she can show. Subhūti at once sets four questions: how does prajñā give birth to the buddhas? how does it show the mark of the world? how are the buddhas born from prajñā? how do the buddhas speak of the mark of the world? The Buddha answers only three matters. The treatise-author raises this doubt himself and resolves it himself: ‘that prajñā gives birth to the buddhas and that the buddhas are born from prajñā do not differ in meaning’—just as to say ‘a falling branch killed a man’ and to say ‘a falling tree killed a man’ are the same event, and so there is no separate answer. As to giving birth: the ten powers and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are all born within prajñā, and ‘by obtaining these dharmas one is called a Buddha.’ As to showing: the Buddha himself glosses ‘world’: ‘the buddhas say that the five aggregates are the mark of the world.’ Yet the way prajñā shows the five aggregates is unexpected—‘prajñāpāramitā does not show the five aggregates as broken or as ruined; it does not show arising or ceasing, it does not show defilement or purity’, because ‘the mark of emptiness is not broken and not ruined.’ The treatise-author judges the reason: ‘that is the matter of the Small Vehicle; this is the matter of the Great Vehicle. The Dharma of the Small Vehicle speaks much of impermanence; in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle much is said of the emptiness of dharmas.’ The Small Vehicle first speaks of impermanence and afterwards of the emptiness of dharmas, so that beings may fear; the Great Vehicle speaks of the emptiness of dharmas from the start. To show the world is not to point at the world and show you how fearful it is; it is to turn the world through and through.

Next comes the closest-woven passage of the whole chapter: because of prajñā the Buddha knows the minds of all beings as they really are, knowing them in nine successive layers. In the first layer he knows the collected mind and the distracted mind, and what this rests on is the mark of dharmas, while ‘in this mark of dharmas there is not even the mark of the mark of dharmas, how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind.’ The second layer changes to six gates: ‘he knows by the mark of exhaustion, he knows by the mark of no staining, he knows by the mark of cessation, he knows by the mark of severance, he knows by the mark of quiescence, he knows by the mark of separation’—and the treatise-author glosses them gate by gate: exhaustion is the wisdom of impermanence; cessation is using the worldly path to hold back and extinguish the fetters; severance is severing with the path without outflows; once severed, one contemplates nirvāṇa's mark of quiescence and separation. In the third and fourth layers he knows the stained mind and the unstained mind, and yet ‘the stained mind, in its real mark, has no mark of a stained mind’; within the mark of the unstained mind, stained and unstained are both unfindable, and the reason is startlingly clean: ‘because two minds are not together’—the past stained mind has already ceased, the future one is not yet, and in the present there is no stained mind, so a dharma that depends on its counterpart naturally cannot stand. In the fifth to eighth layers he knows the broad mind, the great mind, the immeasurable mind, and the invisible mind, and what the Buddha knows is that ‘the mark of the mind is neither broad nor narrow, neither increases nor decreases, neither comes nor goes’, for ‘since the nature of this mind is non-existent, who makes it broad, who makes it narrow, and so on to coming and going?’ At the last even the five eyes withdraw: ‘the Buddha knows the minds of beings; the five eyes cannot see them’—the fleshly eye and the divine eye take form as their object and so do not see; the wisdom-eye takes nirvāṇa as its object and so does not see; the Dharma-eye enters the real mark and so makes no distinction; the Buddha-eye contemplates the mark of quiescence and so should not see. Nine layers of knowing as it really is, layer upon layer stripping away every ‘mark that could be known’, and yet the knowing is not lost. The treatise-author states where this knowing stands: ‘Now the Buddha has passed beyond all the false dharmas of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and abiding securely in the real mark, knows the minds of all beings as they really are.’

Fascicle seventy changes the axis: ‘emerging, sinking, bending, stretching.’ The treatise-author first takes fish as a simile: ‘Like a person standing above a clear pool watching fish: some are always in the water; some come out for a moment and sink again; some come out and look at the four quarters; some come out wishing to cross, come near the bank, and sink again.’ The minds of beings in the six destinies emerge and sink in the same way—some are always attached to the five desires and do not seek to get out; some can give and can keep the precepts, but ‘because wrong doubt covers the mind they sink again’; some obtain the dharma of warmth and the dharma of the summit and contemplate the four truths, but ‘because they have not obtained the real dharma they sink again’; some leave the five desires and reach the sphere of nothing whatsoever, but ‘because they do not obtain nirvāṇa they sink again.’ What then is the content of the emerging and sinking? It is the fourteen difficult questions of the outside paths: the soul and the world are permanent, impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, neither permanent nor impermanent, each resting on form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; the world has a limit or has no limit; the soul is the body, the soul is other than the body; after death there is one who goes on thus, there is not one who goes on thus. The treatise-author sets out the various theories of the outside paths one by one and will not skip a single school: the nature of the world, as a lump of clay holds within it the nature of pots and jars; the atoms that ‘cannot be broken, cannot be burnt, cannot be rotted, cannot be destroyed’; spontaneity; the lord of heaven; those who say that suffering and pleasure exhaust themselves of their own accord, ‘as when a ball of thread is thrown from a mountain-top, it stops of itself when the thread runs out’; those who say the soul has a limit, ‘the soul is in the body, like a mustard seed, like a grain of rice, or, some say, one inch.’ Someone objects: the soul is non-existent from the start, so to call it permanent or impermanent is of course wrong; but the world really exists—how can it too fall into the same wrong views? The treatise-author's answer is exact: ‘it only refutes the marks of permanence and impermanence raised upon the world; it does not refute the world. It is like a blind man who gets hold of a snake and takes it for a necklace, and a man with eyes tells him: this is a snake, not a necklace.’ The snake is still the snake; what is refuted is the view that it is a necklace.

The way out of the fourteen difficult questions is not to refute them one by one. The Buddha knows only the suchness of the five aggregates—‘he only knows the suchness of the five aggregates, not as ordinary people see, falsely, deceptively, and invertedly.’ And so the closing passage of the sūtra pushes on, layer after layer of identity: the mark of the suchness of the five aggregates is the mark of the suchness of all dharmas; the mark of the suchness of the six perfections is the mark of the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path; and so it proceeds up to ‘the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, not exhausted and not ruined.’ The treatise-author gives only one sentence of reason: ‘seeking the reality of dharmas, one reaches ultimate emptiness, and there is no further difference.’ Once the one suchness is established, the fourteen difficult questions have nothing to rest on and exhaust themselves. And here the Buddha's name too falls into place: ‘because he has obtained this mark of suchness, the Buddha is called the Tathāgata.’ Subhūti marvels that this one suchness is very deep and asks who can believe and understand it; the Buddha answers: ‘this suchness is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility’—‘because all dharmas are inexhaustible.’ The whole chapter rises from the simile of mother and sons and closes in the one mark of suchness: what is born is suchness, and what gives birth is suchness too. Here is the very ground of prajñā's being the mother of the buddhas; and the buddhas' repaying of kindness is no more than holding on to this one thing.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷69 〔T25 0542c03〕

大智度論釋佛母品第四十八 【經】 佛告須菩提:「譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十、若三十、若四十、若五十、若百、若千。母中得病,諸子各各勤求救療,作是念:『我等云何令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事?風寒、冷熱,蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身,是我等憂!』其諸子等常求樂具,供養其母。所以者何?生育我等,示我世間。如是,須菩提!佛常以佛眼視是深般若波羅蜜。何以故?是深般若波羅蜜能示世間相。十方現在諸佛亦以佛眼常視是深般若波羅蜜。何以故?是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相。以是故,諸佛常以佛眼視是深般若波羅蜜。又以般若波羅蜜能生禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜,能生內空乃至無法有法空,能生四念處乃至八聖道分,能生佛十力乃至一切種智。如是般若波羅蜜能生須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛。須菩提!所有諸佛已得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,今得、當得,皆因深般若波羅蜜因緣故得。須菩提!若求佛道善男子、善女人書是深般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,諸佛常以佛眼視是人。須菩提!是求菩薩道善男子、善女人,諸十方佛常守護,令不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 須菩提白佛言:「如世尊所說般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。世尊!般若波羅蜜云何能生諸佛?云何能示世間相?云何諸佛從般若波羅蜜生?云何〔T25 0543a〕諸佛說世間相?」 佛告須菩提:「是深般若波羅蜜中生佛十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智。須菩提!得是諸法,故名為佛。須菩提!以是故,深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛。須菩提!諸佛說五眾是世間相。」 須菩提言:「世尊!云何深般若波羅蜜中說五眾相?云何深般若波羅蜜中示五眾?」 「須菩提!般若波羅蜜不示五眾破、不示五眾壞,不示生、不示滅,不示垢、不示淨,不示增、不示減,不示入、不示出,不示過去、不示未來、不示現在。何以故?空相不破、不壞,無相相、無作相不破、不壞,不起法、不生法、無所有法性法,不破、不壞,相如是示。如是,須菩提!佛說深般若波羅蜜能示世間相。 「復次,須菩提!諸佛因深般若波羅蜜,悉知無量無邊阿僧祇眾生心所行。須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜中無眾生、無眾生名,無色、無色名,無受想行識、無受想行識名,無眼乃至無意,無眼識乃至無意識,無眼觸乃至無意觸,乃至無一切智、無一切智名。如是,須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜能示世間相。須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜亦不示色,不示受、想、行、識,乃至不示一切種智。何以故?須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜中尚無般若波羅蜜,何況色乃至一切種智! 「復次,須菩提!所有眾生名數,若有色、若無色,若有想、若無想、若非有想非無想,若此間世界、若遍十方世界;是諸眾生若攝心、若亂心,是攝心、亂心,佛如實知。須菩提!云何佛知眾生攝心、亂心相?以法相故知。用何等法相故知?須菩提!〔T25 0543b〕是法相中尚無法相相,何況有攝心、亂心!須菩提!以是法相故,佛知眾生攝心、亂心。 「復次,須菩提!佛知眾生攝心、亂心。云何知?須菩提!以盡相故知,以無染相故知,以滅相故知,以斷相故知,以寂相故知,以離相故知。如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜知眾生攝心、亂心。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜知眾生染心,如實知染心;瞋心、癡心,如實知瞋心、癡心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何佛知眾生染心,如實知染心;瞋心、癡心,如實知瞋心、癡心?」 佛告須菩提:「染心如實相,則無染心相。何以故?如實相中,心心數法不可得,何況當得染心、不染心!須菩提!瞋心、癡心如實相,則無瞋、無癡相。何以故?如實相中心心數法尚不可得,何況當得瞋心、不瞋心,癡心、不癡心!如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生染心,如實知染心;瞋心、癡心,如實知瞋心、癡心。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無染心,如實知無染心;無瞋心、無癡心,如實知無瞋心、無癡心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何眾生無染心如實知無染心?無瞋心如實知無瞋心?無癡心如實知無癡心?」 佛告須菩提:「是心無染相中,染相、不染相不可得。何以故?須菩提!二心不俱故。如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無染心,如實知無染心。須菩提!是無瞋心、無癡心相中,癡心、不癡心不可得。何以故?二心不俱故。如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無瞋心、無癡心,如實知。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生廣心,如實〔T25 0543c〕知廣心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生廣心,如實知廣心?」 「須菩提!佛知諸眾生心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去;心相離故,是心不廣乃至不來不去。何以故?是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去?如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生廣心,如實知廣心。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生大心,如實知大心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生大心,如實知大心?」 佛告須菩提:「佛因般若波羅蜜,不見眾生心來相、去相,不見眾生心生相、滅相、住相、異相。何以故?是諸心性無故,誰來誰去?誰生滅住異?如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,是眾生大心,如實知大心。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無量心,如實知無量心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無量心,如實知無量心?」 佛告須菩提:「佛因般若波羅蜜,知是眾生心,不見住、不見不住。何以故?是無量心相無依止故,誰有住不住處?如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生無量心,如實知無量心。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生不可見心,如實知不可見心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生不可見心,如實知不可見心?」 佛告須菩提:「眾生心是無相,佛如實知無相,自相空故。復次,須菩提!佛知眾生心,五眼不能見。如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生不可見心,如實知不可見心。」 【論】 釋曰: 上說:「十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般〔T25 0544a〕若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。」會中聽者聞是事已,或作是念:「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者?」是故佛告須菩提,為說譬喻:「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故,若有魔等留難、欲破壞般若波羅蜜者,諸佛雖行寂滅相,憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見,守護是行般若者,令得增益,不失佛道。」 此中佛說因緣:「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生。」 問曰: 須菩提問四種,佛何以止答三事,而不說「諸佛從般若中生」? 答曰: 般若生諸佛,諸佛從般若生,義無異。 有人言:諸法和合故能生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛;有人行般若波羅蜜及眾行,得成佛。初謂作者,二謂法。 若言「墮枝殺人」,若言「墮樹殺人」;以是事同,故不別答。若說「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛」,即說「諸佛從般若生」。 問曰: 如餘經說:「五眾破壞,故名世間。」此中何以言「般若波羅蜜示五眾無破壞生滅」等? 答曰: 彼是小乘事,此是大乘事。小乘法多說無常,大乘法中多說法空。小乘法中先說無常,後說法空;大乘法中初便說法空。小乘法中說無常,令眾生怖畏;大乘則不然,是故說無破壞等。此中佛自說因緣:「空、無相、無作,終不破、不壞。」般若波羅蜜示如是等世間相。 復次,五眾名世間,眾生身形色易知,餘心數法無形故難知。是故佛語須菩〔T25 0544b〕提:「無量阿僧祇眾生心所行皆知。」深般若中雖無眾生及色等法乃至一切種智,以般若方便力而能知眾生心所行。是般若波羅蜜中畢竟空故,不示色等法乃至一切種智。 此中佛說因緣:「般若波羅蜜中尚無般若相,何況色等法!」 復次,「般若波羅蜜示世間」者,一切眾生,若色、若無色。色者,欲、色界眾生;無色者,無色界眾生。有想者,除無想天及非有想非無想天,餘者是有想;無想者,是無想眾生;非有想非無想者,是有頂處天。此間世界者,是三千大千世界;遍十方者,餘無量無邊阿僧祇世界。是世界六道中三世眾生,佛悉知其攝心、亂心。 須菩提聞已,心疑怪:「諸佛常樂行寂滅諸法空,今云何遍知無始無邊眾生攝心、亂心?佛心一,眾生心無量種,云何一時知一切眾生心?」以是故問:「佛云何知?」 佛答:「諸法實相智慧故,知眾生攝心、亂心。」 須菩提問:「何等是諸法實相?」 答曰:「所謂畢竟空。是畢竟空,畢竟空性亦不可得,何況攝心、亂心!」 問曰: 諸法實相畢竟空中,無分別心心數法,佛云何知其心? 答曰: 此中佛自說:「諸法實相性亦不可得,以是智慧知眾生攝心、亂心。」何以故?若空性可得,應有難;空性不可得,云何作難?今,佛過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相,如實知一切眾生心;眾生心住虛妄法中故,不能知他眾生如實。 先略說「知他心」,次分別眾生攝心、亂心,所謂三毒、無三毒者,廣、大,無量,不可見,出、沒,屈、申等。 須菩提事事問,初答以〔T25 0544c〕諸法實相故,知攝心、亂心。次以盡、無染、滅、斷、寂、離故知。盡者,無常慧;菩薩行是無常慧心,離一切世間染。用世間道遮滅結使,是名滅。用無漏道斷,故名斷。斷諸結使已,觀涅槃寂滅、離相。以是因緣,得諸法實相;以諸法實相,知他攝心、亂心皆是實相。 復次,是心念念生滅,未來無故不可知;現在念念滅,住時無故不可知。凡夫人取相分別,於三世中憶想妄見,謂知心念。以盡門觀,即是畢竟空;畢竟空故無所著,是時得道,知諸法實相,於一切法不妄想分別,則如實知他心。染心者,一切法入法性中皆清淨,是故說:「染心實相,是中無染心。何以故?如實中無心無心數法,何況染心!」 瞋心、癡心亦如是。 無染心相中,是中無有染心相,染心從本來無故;亦無不染心,無染心是寂滅相,無所分別。 此中佛自說因緣:「須菩提!二心不俱故。」 眾生法,心心次第生,無染心時則無染心。何以故?過去染心已滅,未來未有,現在無染心,則無有染心;染心無故,亦無不染心,相待法無故。是故無染實相中無有染心、不染心。 無瞋心、無癡心亦如是。 廣狹、增減心,皆是眾生取相分別。佛不如是知。何以故?是心無色無形、無住處、念念滅,則無廣狹增減差別。 此中佛自說因緣:「心性相無故,廣狹等不可得。」廣狹、增減、大小義,如四無量心中說。 「無量心」者,廣心、大心即是無量。又緣無量眾生故名無量,又緣涅槃無量法故名無量,又心相不〔T25 0545a〕可取故名無量。如有眼、有色因緣故,眼識生,是識不在眼、不在色、不在中間、不在此、不在彼,是故無住處。若實無住處,云何能有所作?若好、若醜,如夢所見事,不可求其實定相。心亦如是,無依止故無定相,故名無量。 廣、大,亦應如是隨義分別說。 問曰: 若知心不可見,佛何以故說「如實知不可見心」? 答曰: 有坐禪人憶想分別,見是心如清淨珠中縷;觀白骨人中,見心次第相續生;或時見心在身;或見在緣,如無邊識處,但見識無量無邊。破如是等虛妄故,佛言:「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相。」 復次,佛以五眼觀此心不可得——肉眼、天眼緣色故不見。慧眼緣涅槃故不見。初覺法眼,分別知諸法善不善、有漏無漏等;是法眼入實相中則無所分別,如先說:「一切法無知者、無見者。」是故不應見。佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見。眾生心,見者,如實見;不如凡夫人憶想分別見。 復次,五眼因緣和合生,皆是作法,虛誑不實,佛不信不用,是故言:「不以五眼見。」 大智度論卷第六十九

卷70 〔T25 0545b01〕

大智度論釋佛母品第四十八之餘 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 「復次,須菩提!佛因深般若波羅蜜,眾生心數出、沒、屈、申如實知。」 「世尊!云何佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生心數出、沒、屈、申如實知?」 佛言:「一切眾生心數出、沒、屈、申等皆依色、受、想、行、識生。須菩提!佛於是中知眾生心數出、沒、屈、申,所謂神及世間常是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;神及世間無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;神及世間常亦無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;神及世間非常非無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依色。神及世間常是事實,餘妄語,是見依受;神及世間無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依受;神及世間常亦無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依受;神及世間非常非無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依受;神及世間常是事實,餘妄語,是見依想;神及世間無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依想;神及世間常亦無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依想;神及世間非常非無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依想;神及世間常是事實,餘妄語,是見依行;神及世間無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依行;神及世間常亦無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依行;神及世間非常非無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依行;神及世間常是事實,餘妄語,是見依識;神及世間無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依〔T25 0545c〕識;神及世間常亦無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依識;神及世間非常非無常是事實,餘妄語,是見依識。 「世間有邊是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;世間無邊是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;世間有邊無邊是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;世間非有邊非無邊是事實,餘妄語,是見依色。依受、想、行、識亦如是。 「神即是身,是見依色;神異身異,是見依色。依受、想、行、識亦如是。 「死後有如去是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;死後無如去是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;死後或有如去或無如去是事實,餘妄語,是見依色;死後非有如去非無如去是事實,餘妄語,是見依色。依受、想、行、識亦如是。 「如是,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生出、沒、屈、申如實知。」 「復次,須菩提!佛知色相。云何知色相?如如不壞、無分別、無相、無憶、無戲論、無得,色相亦如是。須菩提!佛知受、想、行、識相。云何知受、想、行、識相?如如相不壞、無分別、無相、無憶、無戲論、無得,受、想、行、識相亦如是。如是,須菩提!佛知眾生如相及眾生心數出、沒、屈、申如相。五眾如相,諸行如相,即是一切法如相。何等是一切法如相?所謂六波羅蜜如相,六波羅蜜如相即是三十七品如相,三十七品如相即是十八空如相,十八空如相即是〔T25 0546a〕八背捨如相,八背捨如相即是九次第定如相,九次第定如相即是佛十力如相,佛十力如相即是四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲乃至十八不共法如相,十八不共法如相即是一切種智如相,一切種智如相即是善法不善法、世間法出世間法、有漏法無漏法如相,無漏法如相即是過去、未來、現在法如相,過去、未來、現在法如相即是有為法、無為法如相,有為法、無為法如相即是須陀洹果如相,須陀洹果如相即是斯陀含果如相,斯陀含果如相即是阿那含果如相,阿那含果如相即是阿羅漢果如相,阿羅漢果如相即是辟支佛道如相,辟支佛道如相即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如相,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如相即是諸佛如相,諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞,是名一切諸法如相。佛因般若波羅蜜得是如相,以是因緣故,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。如是,須菩提!佛知一切法如相,非不如相,不異相;得是如相故,佛名如來。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是諸法如相,非不如相,不異相甚深!世尊!諸佛用是如,為人說阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!誰能信解是者?唯有阿鞞跋致菩薩及具足正見人、漏盡阿羅漢。何以故?是法甚深故。」 「須菩提!是如無盡相故甚深。」 須菩提言:「何法無盡相故甚深?」 佛言:「一切法無盡故。如是,須菩提!佛得是一切諸法如已,為眾生說。」 【論】 釋曰: 佛悉知一切眾生所作所行、六十二邪見等諸邪見、九十八結使等諸煩惱,是〔T25 0546b〕故說:「佛知眾生心心數法出、沒、屈、申。」 在家者為愛等諸煩惱所沒名為「沒」,九十六種邪見出家者名「出」。復次,常著世樂故名為「沒」;或知無常,怖畏,求道,故名「出」。復次,受九十六種道法,不能得正道故,還沒在世間。 「屈」者不離欲界,「申」者離欲界。色界離、不離,亦如是。 如人立清池上見魚:或有常在水中,或有暫出還沒,或有出觀四方,或有出欲渡者近岸還沒。 佛亦如是,以佛眼觀十方六道眾生:有常著五欲,諸煩惱覆心,不求出者;或有好心,能布施、能持戒,而以邪疑覆心故還沒;有人出五欲,能得煖法、頂法等,觀四諦,未得實法故還沒;有人離五欲乃至無所有處,不得涅槃故還沒。 何等是出、沒、屈、申相?此中佛說,所謂「神及世間常」。 神者,凡夫人憶想分別,隨我心取相故計有神。外道說神有二種:一者、常,二者、無常。 若計神常者,常修福德,後受果報故,或由行道故,神得解脫。 若謂神無常者,為今世名利故有所作。 常無常者,有人謂:神有二種:一者、細微常住,二者、現有所作。現有所作者,身死時無常。細神是常。 有人言:神非常非無常。常、無常中俱有過:若神無常,即無罪福;若常,亦無罪福。何以故?若常,則苦樂不異;譬如虛空,雨不能濕、風日不能乾。若無常,則苦樂變異;譬如風雨,在牛皮中則爛壞。以我心故,說必有神,但非常非無常。 佛言:「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神。」 「神及世間」者,世間〔T25 0546c〕有三種:一者、五眾世間,二者、眾生世間,三者、國土世間。此中說二種世間:五眾世間、國土世間;眾生世間即是神。於世間相中,亦有四種邪見。 問曰: 神從本已來無故應錯,世間是有,云何同神邪見? 答曰: 但破於世間起常無常相,不破世間;譬如無目人得蛇以為瓔珞,有目人語是蛇,非是瓔珞。 佛破世間常顛倒,不破世間。何以故?現見無常故。亦不得言無無常,罪福不失故,因過去事有所作故。常無常,二俱有過故;非常非無常,著世間過故。 「世間有邊」者。 有人求世間根本,不得其始;不得其始,則無中、無後;若無初、中、後,則無世間。是故世間應有始,始即是邊。 得禪者宿命智力,乃見八萬劫事,過是已往,不復能知,但見身始中陰識,而自思惟:「此識不應無因無緣,必應有因緣,宿命智所不能知。」但憶想分別:有法名世性,非五情所知,極微細故。於世性中初生覺,覺即是中陰識。從覺生我。從我生五種微塵,所謂色、聲、香、味、觸。從聲微塵生空大,從聲、觸生風大,從色、聲、觸生火大,從色、聲、觸、味生水大,從色、聲、觸、味、香生地大。從空生耳根,從風生身根,從火生眼根,從水生舌根,從地生鼻根。如是等漸漸從細至麁。世性者,從世性已來至麁,從麁轉細,還至世性。譬如泥丸中具有瓶、瓫等性,以泥為瓶,破瓶為瓫,如是轉變,都無所失;世性亦如是,轉變為麁。世性是常法,無所從來,如《僧佉經》廣說世性。 復次,〔T25 0547a〕有人說:世間初邊名微塵。微塵常法,不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞,以微細故;但待罪福因緣和合故有身:若天、若地獄等;以無父母故,罪福因緣盡則散壞。 有人以自然為世界始,貧富、貴賤,非願行所得。 有人言:天主即是世界始,造作吉凶禍福、天地萬物;此法滅時,天還攝取。 如是邪因,是世界邊。 有人說:眾生世世受苦樂盡,自到邊;譬如山上投縷丸,縷盡自止。受罪受福,會歸於盡,精進、懈怠無異。 有人說:國土世間,八方有邊,唯上、下無邊。 有人說:下至十八地獄,上至有頂,上下有邊;八方無邊。 如是種種說世界邊。 有人說:眾生世間有邊。如說:神在體中,如芥子、如米,或言一寸。大人則神大,小人則神小。說神是色法、有分,故言神有邊。 「無邊」者。 有人說:神遍滿虛空,無處不有,得身處能覺苦樂。是名神無邊。 有人言:國土世間無始。若有始,則無因緣,後亦無窮,常受身,是則破涅槃。是名「無邊」。復次,說國土世間,十方無邊。如是等,說「神世間、國土世間無邊」。 「有邊」者。 有人言:神世間無邊,國土世間有邊。 或言:神世間有邊,國土世間無邊;如上說神是色故。 或言:上下有邊,八方無邊。如是總上二法,名為「有邊無邊」。 「世間非有邊非無邊」者,有人見「世間有邊」有過、「無邊」亦有過,故不說「有邊」、不說「無邊」,著「非有邊非無邊」以為世間實。 「神即是身」者,有人言:身即是神。所以者何?分折此身,求神不可得故。復次,受好醜苦樂皆〔T25 0547b〕是身。是故言「身即是神」。 「身異神異」者,有人言:神微細,五情所不得,亦非凡夫人所見;攝心清淨,得禪定人乃能得見。是故言「身異神異」。復次,若「身即是神」,身滅、神亦滅,是邪見。說「身異神異」,身滅、神常在,是邊見。 「死後有如去」者。 問曰: 先說常、無常等,即是後世或有或無,今何以別說如去四句? 答曰: 上總說「一切世間常非常」,「後世有無」事要故別說。「如去」者,如人來此間生,去至後世亦如是。 有人言:先世無所從來,滅亦無所去。 有人言:身、神和合為人;死後,神去、身不去。是名「如去不如去」。 「非有如去非無如去」者,見「去」、「不去」有失故,說「非去非不去」。是人不能捨神,而著「非去非不去」。 如是諸邪見煩惱等,是名「心出、沒、屈、伸」。所以者何?邪見者種種道求出不得故,欲出而沒。邪見力多難解,故說常、無常等十四事。 外道雖復種種憶想分別,佛言:「皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常。」 佛知五眾空、無相、無作、無戲論,但知五眾如,不如凡夫虛誑顛倒見。 如五眾如,一切法如亦如是。何以故?二法攝一切法,所謂有為、無為。五眾是有為法,五眾如即是無為法。觀察、籌量、思惟五眾能行六波羅蜜,是故說:「五眾如即是一切法如,一切法如即是六波羅蜜如。」 行六波羅蜜菩薩求實道,觀五眾無常、空,生三十七品、八背捨、九次第等,是聲聞道;知已直過,行十八空、十力等諸佛法;皆正觀五眾、五眾如,無分別故,皆是一切諸法如。是故說:「善法如即是不善法〔T25 0547c〕如,不善法如即是善法如。」 世間、出世間法亦如是。 是以行者不得著善法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛如相亦如是,皆是一如相,不二不別。所以者何?求諸法實,到畢竟空,無復異。 如是等諸法如,佛因般若波羅蜜得,是故言:「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。」 須菩提歎未曾有,白佛言:世尊!一切諸法如甚深,隨順不相違。三世十方諸佛如,即是諸法如;解是諸法如故,為眾生種種說法。是甚深如,難解難信;阿鞞跋致菩薩入法位受記者能信,「具足正見人」者三道人,漏盡阿羅漢不受一切法故能信。其有信者,近阿鞞跋致故,皆攝在阿鞞跋致中,故不別說。 佛語須菩提:「一切法無盡故,是如無盡。」如無盡故,得聖道者能信。無為法中差別故有須陀洹諸道,聞自所得法故能信;凡夫人著虛誑顛倒法故不能信。 佛告須菩提:「諸佛得是諸法如故,名為如來,名為一切智人,能教眾生令至涅槃。」


《大智度論》卷69–70 · T25n1509 0542c03–0547c21

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本品題為《大智度論》釋〈佛母品〉第四十八,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷六十九至卷七十。

經①:母人有子喻——般若能生諸佛、能示世間相;如實知眾生攝心亂心乃至不可見心

佛告訴須菩提:『譬如有一位母親,生有兒子,或者五個、或者十個、或者二十個、或者三十個、或者四十個、或者五十個、或者一百個、或者一千個。母親當中得了病,諸位兒子各各勤懇求取救療,心裡這樣想:「我等云何令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事?風寒、冷熱,蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身,是我等憂!」那些兒子們常常尋求安樂的資具,供養他們的母親。為什麼呢?因為母親生育了我們,示現世間給我們。像這樣,須菩提!佛常常以佛眼看視這深般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?因為這深般若波羅蜜能示現世間相。十方現在諸佛也都以佛眼常常看視這深般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?因為這深般若波羅蜜能出生諸佛,能給與諸佛一切智,能示現世間相。因為這個緣故,諸佛常常以佛眼看視這深般若波羅蜜。又因為般若波羅蜜能出生禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜,能出生內空乃至無法有法空,能出生四念處乃至八聖道分,能出生佛十力乃至一切種智。像這樣,般若波羅蜜能出生須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛。須菩提!所有諸佛已經得了阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的、如今得的、將來當得的,都是因為深般若波羅蜜的因緣故而得。須菩提!若有求佛道的善男子、善女人書寫這深般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,諸佛常常以佛眼看視這個人。須菩提!這求菩薩道的善男子、善女人,十方諸佛常常守護,令他不退轉於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『如世尊所說,般若波羅蜜能出生諸佛、能示現世間相。世尊!般若波羅蜜怎樣能出生諸佛?怎樣能示現世間相?怎樣是諸佛從般若波羅蜜出生?怎樣是諸佛宣說世間相?』

佛告訴須菩提:『這深般若波羅蜜當中出生佛十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智。須菩提!得了這些法,所以名為佛。須菩提!因為這個緣故,深般若波羅蜜能出生諸佛。須菩提!諸佛說五眾就是世間相。』

須菩提說:『世尊!怎樣是深般若波羅蜜中宣說五眾相?怎樣是深般若波羅蜜中示現五眾?』

『須菩提!般若波羅蜜不示現五眾破、不示現五眾壞,不示現生、不示現滅,不示現垢、不示現淨,不示現增、不示現減,不示現入、不示現出,不示現過去、不示現未來、不示現現在。為什麼呢?空相不破、不壞,無相之相、無作之相不破、不壞,不起之法、不生之法、無所有法性之法,不破、不壞,所示現的相是這樣。像這樣,須菩提!佛說深般若波羅蜜能示現世間相。

『再者,須菩提!諸佛因著深般若波羅蜜,悉知無量無邊阿僧祇眾生心中所行。須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜當中沒有眾生、沒有眾生的名字,沒有色、沒有色的名字,沒有受想行識、沒有受想行識的名字,沒有眼乃至沒有意,沒有眼識乃至沒有意識,沒有眼觸乃至沒有意觸,乃至沒有一切智、沒有一切智的名字。像這樣,須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜能示現世間相。須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜也不示現色,不示現受、想、行、識,乃至不示現一切種智。為什麼呢?須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜當中尚且沒有般若波羅蜜,何況色乃至一切種智!

『再者,須菩提!所有的眾生名數,或者有色、或者無色,或者有想、或者無想、或者非有想非無想,或者在這一邊的世界、或者遍於十方世界;這些眾生或者攝心、或者亂心,這攝心、亂心,佛如實地知道。須菩提!佛是怎樣知道眾生攝心、亂心之相的?以法相的緣故知道。用什麼樣的法相的緣故知道?須菩提!這法相當中尚且沒有法相之相,何況有攝心、亂心!須菩提!以這法相的緣故,佛知道眾生的攝心、亂心。

『再者,須菩提!佛知道眾生的攝心、亂心。是怎樣知道的?須菩提!以盡相的緣故知道,以無染相的緣故知道,以滅相的緣故知道,以斷相的緣故知道,以寂相的緣故知道,以離相的緣故知道。像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜知道眾生的攝心、亂心。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜知道眾生的染心,如實地知道染心;瞋心、癡心,如實地知道瞋心、癡心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是佛知道眾生的染心,如實地知道染心;瞋心、癡心,如實地知道瞋心、癡心?』

佛告訴須菩提:『染心的如實之相,就是沒有染心之相。為什麼呢?如實之相當中,心與心數之法都不可得,何況還能得到染心、不染心!須菩提!瞋心、癡心的如實之相,就是沒有瞋、沒有癡之相。為什麼呢?如實之相當中心與心數之法尚且不可得,何況還能得到瞋心、不瞋心,癡心、不癡心!像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的染心,如實地知道染心;於瞋心、癡心,如實地知道瞋心、癡心。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無染心,如實地知道無染心;於無瞋心、無癡心,如實地知道無瞋心、無癡心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是於眾生的無染心如實地知道無染心?於無瞋心如實地知道無瞋心?於無癡心如實地知道無癡心?』

佛告訴須菩提:『這心的無染之相當中,染相、不染相都不可得。為什麼呢?須菩提!因為兩個心不同時俱有的緣故。像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無染心,如實地知道無染心。須菩提!這無瞋心、無癡心之相當中,癡心、不癡心都不可得。為什麼呢?因為兩個心不同時俱有的緣故。像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無瞋心、無癡心,如實地知道。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的廣心,如實地知道廣心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的廣心,如實地知道廣心?』

『須菩提!佛知道諸眾生的心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去;因為心相離的緣故,這心不廣乃至不來不去。為什麼呢?因為這心的體性是無的,誰去作廣、誰去作狹乃至來去?像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的廣心,如實地知道廣心。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的大心,如實地知道大心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的大心,如實地知道大心?』

佛告訴須菩提:『佛因著般若波羅蜜,不見眾生心的來相、去相,不見眾生心的生相、滅相、住相、異相。為什麼呢?因為這些心的體性是無的,誰來誰去?誰生滅住異?像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於這眾生的大心,如實地知道大心。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無量心,如實地知道無量心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無量心,如實地知道無量心?』

佛告訴須菩提:『佛因著般若波羅蜜,知道這眾生的心,不見有住、不見有不住。為什麼呢?因為這無量心之相沒有依止的緣故,哪裡有住與不住的處所?像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的無量心,如實地知道無量心。

『再者,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的不可見心,如實地知道不可見心。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!怎樣是佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的不可見心,如實地知道不可見心?』

佛告訴須菩提:『眾生的心是無相的,佛如實地知道它無相,因為自相空的緣故。再者,須菩提!佛知道眾生的心,五眼所不能見。像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,於眾生的不可見心,如實地知道不可見心。』

論①:知恩守護母之譬、四問三答、大小乘說五眾之異、盡無染滅斷寂離六門、廣大無量不可見心與五眼不見

論主解釋說:

上面說過:「十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。」法會中的聽者聽聞這事以後,或許這樣想:「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者?」因為這個緣故,佛告訴須菩提,為他說了譬喻:「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故,若有魔等留難、欲破壞般若波羅蜜者,諸佛雖行寂滅相,憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見,守護是行般若者,令得增益,不失佛道。」

這當中佛說了因緣:「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生。」

問:

須菩提問了四種,佛為什麼只答三事,而不說「諸佛從般若中生」?

答:

般若出生諸佛,與諸佛從般若出生,義理沒有差別。

有人說:諸法和合的緣故能出生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能出生諸佛;有人行般若波羅蜜及種種行,得以成佛。前一種說的是作者,後一種說的是法。

好比說「墮枝殺人」,或者說「墮樹殺人」;因為這事是同一件,所以不另外作答。若說「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛」,也就是說了「諸佛從般若生」。

問:

如同其餘經中所說:「五眾破壞,故名世間。」這裡為什麼說「般若波羅蜜示五眾無破壞生滅」等等?

答:

那邊是小乘之事,這裡是大乘之事。小乘法中多說無常,大乘法中多說法空。小乘法中先說無常,後說法空;大乘法中一開始便說法空。小乘法中說無常,是要令眾生怖畏;大乘就不是這樣,所以說沒有破壞等等。這當中佛自己說了因緣:「空、無相、無作,終不破、不壞。」般若波羅蜜所示現的是這樣的世間相。

再者,五眾名為世間,眾生的身形顏色容易知道,其餘的心數之法沒有形狀的緣故難以知道。因此佛對須菩提說:「無量阿僧祇眾生心所行皆知。」深般若中雖然沒有眾生及色等法乃至一切種智,卻以般若的方便力而能知道眾生心中所行。這般若波羅蜜當中因為畢竟空的緣故,所以不示現色等法乃至一切種智。

這當中佛說了因緣:「般若波羅蜜中尚無般若相,何況色等法!」

再者,所謂「般若波羅蜜示世間」者,是說一切眾生,或有色、或無色。有色的,是欲界、色界的眾生;無色的,是無色界的眾生。有想的,除去無想天及非有想非無想天,其餘的都是有想;無想的,是無想眾生;非有想非無想的,是有頂處天。此間世界的,是三千大千世界;遍十方的,是其餘無量無邊阿僧祇世界。這些世界六道當中的三世眾生,佛都知道他們的攝心、亂心。

須菩提聽了以後,心中生疑而覺希奇:「諸佛常樂行寂滅諸法空,今云何遍知無始無邊眾生攝心、亂心?佛心一,眾生心無量種,云何一時知一切眾生心?」因為這個緣故而問:「佛云何知?」

佛回答:「諸法實相智慧故,知眾生攝心、亂心。」

須菩提問:「何等是諸法實相?」

答:「所謂畢竟空。是畢竟空,畢竟空性亦不可得,何況攝心、亂心!」

問:

諸法實相畢竟空當中,沒有分別的心與心數之法,佛怎樣知道他的心?

答:

這當中佛自己說了:「諸法實相性亦不可得,以是智慧知眾生攝心、亂心。」為什麼呢?若空性可得,就應當有此一難;空性既不可得,怎樣能作難?如今,佛超過了一切憶想分別的虛妄之法,安住於實相,如實地知道一切眾生的心;眾生的心住在虛妄法中的緣故,不能如實地知道其他眾生。

先是略說「知他心」,其次分別眾生的攝心、亂心,所謂三毒、無三毒的,廣、大,無量,不可見,出、沒,屈、申等等。

須菩提一事一事地問,最初的回答是以諸法實相的緣故,知道攝心、亂心。其次是以盡、無染、滅、斷、寂、離的緣故知道。盡,是無常慧;菩薩行這無常慧的心,離一切世間的染污。用世間道遮止滅除結使,這名為滅。用無漏道斷除,所以名為斷。斷諸結使以後,觀涅槃的寂滅、離相。以這樣的因緣,得到諸法實相;以諸法實相,知道他人的攝心、亂心都是實相。

再者,這心是念念生滅的,未來的心因為還沒有的緣故不可知;現在的心念念滅去,因為沒有停住之時的緣故不可知。凡夫人取相分別,在三世當中憶想妄見,自以為知道了心念。以盡門去觀,就是畢竟空;因為畢竟空的緣故沒有所著,這時得道,知道諸法實相,對一切法不作妄想分別,就能如實地知道他人的心。所謂染心,是說一切法入於法性當中都是清淨的,因此說:「染心實相,是中無染心。何以故?如實中無心無心數法,何況染心!」

瞋心、癡心也是這樣。

無染心之相當中,這裡面沒有染心之相,因為染心從本以來就是無的;也沒有不染心,無染的心是寂滅之相,沒有什麼可分別的。

這當中佛自己說了因緣:「須菩提!二心不俱故。」

眾生的法,心與心是次第而生的,無染心的時候就沒有染心。為什麼呢?過去的染心已經滅了,未來的還沒有,現在沒有染心,就沒有染心可言;染心既然沒有,也就沒有不染心,因為相待之法沒有了的緣故。所以無染的實相當中沒有染心、不染心。

無瞋心、無癡心也是這樣。

廣狹、增減的心,都是眾生取相分別出來的。佛不是這樣知道的。為什麼呢?因為這心沒有顏色、沒有形狀、沒有住處、念念滅去,就沒有廣狹增減的差別。

這當中佛自己說了因緣:「心性相無故,廣狹等不可得。」廣狹、增減、大小的義理,如同四無量心當中所說。

所謂「無量心」,廣心、大心就是無量。又因為緣無量眾生的緣故名為無量,又因為緣涅槃的無量之法的緣故名為無量,又因為心相不可取的緣故名為無量。譬如有眼、有色作為因緣的緣故,眼識生起,這識不在眼中、不在色中、不在中間、不在此處、不在彼處,所以沒有住處。若實在沒有住處,怎樣能有所作為?或好、或醜,如同夢中所見之事,不可尋求它真實決定之相。心也是這樣,因為沒有依止的緣故沒有決定之相,所以名為無量。

廣、大,也應當像這樣隨義分別而說。

問:

若知道心不可見,佛為什麼說「如實知不可見心」?

答:

有坐禪的人憶想分別,見這心如同清淨珠中的絲縷;觀白骨人的時候,見心次第相續而生;或者有時見心在身中;或者見心在所緣之處,如同無邊識處,只見識無量無邊。為破除這樣等等的虛妄,所以佛說:「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相。」

再者,佛以五眼觀這心而不可得——肉眼、天眼因為緣色的緣故不見。慧眼因為緣涅槃的緣故不見。最初覺悟的法眼,分別知道諸法的善不善、有漏無漏等;這法眼入於實相當中就沒有所分別,如同先前所說:「一切法無知者、無見者。」所以不應當見。佛眼因為觀寂滅相的緣故不應當見。至於眾生的心,所謂見者,是如實而見;不像凡夫人以憶想分別而見。

再者,五眼是因緣和合而生的,都是所作之法,虛誑不實,佛不信不用,因此說:「不以五眼見。」

《大智度論》卷第六十九至此而終。

卷七十:品題重出——釋佛母品第四十八之餘

以下入卷七十。卷首重標品題《大智度論》釋佛母品第四十八之餘,並重出題署:聖者龍樹造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯。

經②:心數出沒屈申——依五眾之十四難;諸法如相層層相即,得是如相故名如來

『再者,須菩提!佛因著深般若波羅蜜,對眾生心數的出、沒、屈、申如實地知道。』

『世尊!怎樣是佛因著般若波羅蜜,對眾生心數的出、沒、屈、申如實地知道?』

佛說:『一切眾生心數的出、沒、屈、申等等,都依著色、受、想、行、識而生。須菩提!佛在這當中知道眾生心數的出、沒、屈、申,所謂神我及世間是常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;神我及世間無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;神我及世間也常也無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;神我及世間非常非無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色。神我及世間是常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於受;神我及世間無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於受;神我及世間也常也無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於受;神我及世間非常非無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於受;神我及世間是常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於想;神我及世間無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於想;神我及世間也常也無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於想;神我及世間非常非無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於想;神我及世間是常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於行;神我及世間無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於行;神我及世間也常也無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於行;神我及世間非常非無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於行;神我及世間是常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於識;神我及世間無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於識;神我及世間也常也無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於識;神我及世間非常非無常,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於識。

『世間有邊,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;世間無邊,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;世間有邊無邊,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;世間非有邊非無邊,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色。依於受、想、行、識也是這樣。

『神我就是身,這見依於色;神我與身相異,這見依於色。依於受、想、行、識也是這樣。

『死後有如去,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;死後無如去,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;死後或有如去或無如去,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色;死後非有如去非無如去,這事是實,其餘的是妄語,這見依於色。依於受、想、行、識也是這樣。

『像這樣,須菩提!佛因著般若波羅蜜,對眾生的出、沒、屈、申如實地知道。』

『再者,須菩提!佛知道色相。是怎樣知道色相的?如同「如」一般不壞、無分別、無相、無憶、無戲論、無得,色相也是這樣。須菩提!佛知道受、想、行、識相。是怎樣知道受、想、行、識相的?如同「如」相一般不壞、無分別、無相、無憶、無戲論、無得,受、想、行、識相也是這樣。像這樣,須菩提!佛知道眾生的如相以及眾生心數出、沒、屈、申的如相。五眾的如相,諸行的如相,就是一切法的如相。什麼是一切法的如相?所謂六波羅蜜的如相,六波羅蜜的如相就是三十七品的如相,三十七品的如相就是十八空的如相,十八空的如相就是八背捨的如相,八背捨的如相就是九次第定的如相,九次第定的如相就是佛十力的如相,佛十力的如相就是四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲乃至十八不共法的如相,十八不共法的如相就是一切種智的如相,一切種智的如相就是善法不善法、世間法出世間法、有漏法無漏法的如相,無漏法的如相就是過去、未來、現在法的如相,過去、未來、現在法的如相就是有為法、無為法的如相,有為法、無為法的如相就是須陀洹果的如相,須陀洹果的如相就是斯陀含果的如相,斯陀含果的如相就是阿那含果的如相,阿那含果的如相就是阿羅漢果的如相,阿羅漢果的如相就是辟支佛道的如相,辟支佛道的如相就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的如相,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的如相就是諸佛的如相,諸佛的如相都是一如之相,不二不別、不盡不壞,這名為一切諸法的如相。佛因著般若波羅蜜得了這如相,以這因緣的緣故,般若波羅蜜能出生諸佛、能示現世間相。像這樣,須菩提!佛知道一切法的如相,不是不如之相,不是相異之相;因為得了這如相的緣故,佛名為如來。』

須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這諸法的如相,不是不如之相、不是相異之相,甚為深奧!世尊!諸佛用這「如」,為人宣說阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!誰能信解這個呢?唯有阿鞞跋致菩薩及具足正見的人、漏盡的阿羅漢。為什麼呢?因為這法甚深的緣故。』

『須菩提!這「如」因為是無盡之相的緣故甚深。』

須菩提說:『什麼法是無盡之相的緣故甚深?』

佛說:『一切法無盡的緣故。像這樣,須菩提!佛得了這一切諸法的如以後,為眾生宣說。』

論②:出沒屈申之訓與清池見魚喻、外道神論與世間本源諸說、四句邪見逐條、五眾如即一切法如、名為如來

論主解釋說:

佛都知道一切眾生所作所行、六十二邪見等諸般邪見、九十八結使等諸般煩惱,因此說:「佛知眾生心心數法出、沒、屈、申。」

在家的人被愛等諸般煩惱所沉沒,名為「沒」,九十六種邪見的出家人名為「出」。再者,常常貪著世間之樂的緣故名為「沒」;或者知道無常,心生怖畏,求道,所以名為「出」。再者,受了九十六種道法,不能得到正道的緣故,還是沉沒在世間。

所謂「屈」,是不離欲界;所謂「申」,是離了欲界。色界的離、不離,也是這樣。

譬如有人立在清池之上看魚:或者有的常在水中,或者有的暫時出來又沉沒,或者有的出來觀望四方,或者有的出來想要渡過去卻在靠近岸邊時又沉沒。

佛也是這樣,以佛眼觀十方六道的眾生:有的常貪著五欲,被諸般煩惱覆蓋了心,不求出離;或者有的有好心,能布施、能持戒,卻因為邪疑覆心的緣故又沉沒;有人出離了五欲,能得煖法、頂法等,觀四諦,因為未得實法的緣故又沉沒;有人離了五欲乃至到無所有處,因為不得涅槃的緣故又沉沒。

什麼是出、沒、屈、申之相?這當中佛說了,所謂「神及世間常」。

所謂神我,是凡夫人憶想分別,隨著我心取相的緣故而計執有神我。外道說神我有兩種:一是常,二是無常。

若計執神我是常的,就常修福德,以便後世承受果報的緣故,或者由於行道的緣故,神我得到解脫。

若認為神我是無常的,就為了今世的名利而有所作為。

說常又無常的,有人認為:神我有兩種,一是細微而常住的,二是現有所作為的。現有所作為的,身死之時就無常了。細微的神我則是常。

有人說:神我非常非無常。因為常、無常兩者當中都有過失:若神我是無常,就沒有罪福;若是常,也沒有罪福。為什麼呢?若是常,那麼苦樂就沒有變異;譬如虛空,雨不能濕它、風日不能乾它。若是無常,那麼苦樂就有變異;譬如風雨,在牛皮之中就令它爛壞。因為我心的緣故,說必定有神我,只是非常非無常罷了。

佛說:「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神。」

所謂「神及世間」,世間有三種:一是五眾世間,二是眾生世間,三是國土世間。這當中說的是兩種世間:五眾世間、國土世間;眾生世間就是神我。在世間之相當中,也有這四種邪見。

問:

神我從本以來就是無的,所以說它錯還說得通;世間卻是有的,怎麼能與神我同列為邪見?

答:

這只是破在世間上所起的常、無常之相,並不是破世間;譬如沒有眼睛的人得了蛇當作瓔珞,有眼睛的人告訴他這是蛇,不是瓔珞。

佛破的是對世間的常顛倒,不是破世間。為什麼呢?因為現前可見無常的緣故。也不能說沒有無常,因為罪福不失的緣故,因為依過去之事而有所作為的緣故。常與無常,兩者都有過失的緣故;非常非無常,則是著於世間之過的緣故。

所謂「世間有邊」者。

有人尋求世間的根本,得不到它的起始;得不到起始,就沒有中、沒有後;若沒有初、中、後,就沒有世間。因此世間應當有起始,起始就是邊。

得禪的人以宿命智力,能見到八萬劫的事,超過這個以往,就不能再知道,只見到身之起始的中陰識,而自己思惟:「此識不應無因無緣,必應有因緣,宿命智所不能知。」於是只憑憶想分別:有一種法名為世性,不是五情所能知,因為極其微細的緣故。在世性當中最初生出覺,覺就是中陰識。從覺生出我。從我生出五種微塵,所謂色、聲、香、味、觸。從聲微塵生出空大,從聲、觸生出風大,從色、聲、觸生出火大,從色、聲、觸、味生出水大,從色、聲、觸、味、香生出地大。從空生出耳根,從風生出身根,從火生出眼根,從水生出舌根,從地生出鼻根。像這樣等等,漸漸從細至粗。所謂世性,是從世性以來至於粗,又從粗轉細,還歸於世性。譬如泥丸當中具有瓶、瓫等性,以泥作瓶,破瓶作瓫,這樣轉變,都沒有所失;世性也是這樣,轉變而成粗。世性是常法,無所從來,如同《僧佉經》中所廣說的世性。

再者,有人說:世間最初之邊名為微塵。微塵是常法,不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞,因為微細的緣故;只是等待罪福因緣和合的緣故而有身:或是天、或是地獄等;因為沒有父母的緣故,罪福因緣盡了就散壞。

有人以自然為世界的起始,貧富、貴賤,不是願行所能得到的。

有人說:天主就是世界的起始,造作吉凶禍福、天地萬物;此法壞滅之時,天又收攝取回。

像這樣的邪因,就是世界之邊。

有人說:眾生世世承受苦樂盡了,自己就到了邊際;譬如在山上投擲線丸,線盡了自然就停止。承受罪、承受福,終歸於盡,精進、懈怠並沒有差別。

有人說:國土世間,八方有邊,唯有上、下無邊。

有人說:下至十八地獄,上至有頂,上下有邊;八方無邊。

像這樣種種地說世界之邊。

有人說:眾生世間有邊。如同所說:神我在身體之中,像芥子、像米粒,或者說有一寸。大人的神我就大,小人的神我就小。因為說神我是色法、有分的緣故,所以說神我有邊。

所謂「無邊」者。

有人說:神我遍滿虛空,無處不有,得到身處就能覺知苦樂。這名為神我無邊。

有人說:國土世間沒有起始。若有起始,就成了無因緣,此後也就沒有窮盡,常常受身,這樣就破壞了涅槃。這名為「無邊」。再者,說國土世間,十方無邊。像這樣等等,說的是「神世間、國土世間無邊」。

所謂「有邊」者。

有人說:神我世間無邊,國土世間有邊。

或者說:神我世間有邊,國土世間無邊;如同上面所說神我是色的緣故。

或者說:上下有邊,八方無邊。像這樣總合上面兩法,名為「有邊無邊」。

所謂「世間非有邊非無邊」者,是有人見到「世間有邊」有過失、「無邊」也有過失,所以不說「有邊」、不說「無邊」,卻執著「非有邊非無邊」以為這是世間的真實。

所謂「神即是身」者,有人說:身即是神。為什麼呢?因為分析這個身,尋求神我不可得的緣故。再者,領受好醜苦樂的都是身。因此說「身即是神」。

所謂「身異神異」者,有人說:神我微細,五情所不能得,也不是凡夫人所能見;攝心清淨、得了禪定的人才能見到。因此說「身異神異」。再者,若說「身即是神」,身滅了、神我也滅,這是邪見。說「身異神異」,身滅了而神我常在,這是邊見。

所謂「死後有如去」者。

問:

先前說的常、無常等等,就是後世或有或無了,如今為什麼另外說如去的四句?

答:

上面是總說「一切世間常非常」,而「後世有無」這件事緊要的緣故所以另外說。所謂「如去」,是說如同人來此間受生,去到後世也是這樣。

有人說:先世無所從來,滅去了也無所去。

有人說:身、神我和合而成為人;死後,神我去了、身不去。這名為「如去不如去」。

所謂「非有如去非無如去」者,是見到「去」、「不去」都有過失的緣故,所以說「非去非不去」。這人不能捨棄神我,卻執著於「非去非不去」。

像這樣諸般邪見煩惱等等,這名為「心出、沒、屈、伸」。為什麼呢?因為持邪見的人以種種道求出離而不能得的緣故,想要出離卻又沉沒。邪見的力量大而難以化解,所以說常、無常等十四事。

外道雖然又有種種憶想分別,佛卻說:「皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常。」

佛知道五眾是空、無相、無作、無戲論的,只是知道五眾的如,不像凡夫那樣虛誑顛倒地見。

如同五眾的如一般,一切法的如也是這樣。為什麼呢?因為兩種法收攝一切法,所謂有為、無為。五眾是有為法,五眾的如就是無為法。觀察、籌量、思惟五眾而能行六波羅蜜,因此說:「五眾如即是一切法如,一切法如即是六波羅蜜如。」

行六波羅蜜的菩薩尋求真實之道,觀五眾無常、空,生起三十七品、八背捨、九次第等,這是聲聞道;知道了便直接越過,行十八空、十力等諸佛之法;都是正觀五眾、五眾的如,因為無所分別的緣故,都是一切諸法的如。因此說:「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如。」

世間法、出世間法也是這樣。

因此行者不應當執著善法,乃至不應當執著阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛的如相也是這樣,都是一如之相,不二不別。為什麼呢?因為尋求諸法的真實,到了畢竟空,就再沒有差異了。

像這樣等等諸法的如,佛是因著般若波羅蜜而得的,因此說:「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。」

須菩提讚歎未曾有,向佛稟白:世尊!一切諸法的如甚為深奧,隨順而不相違背。三世十方諸佛的如,就是諸法的如;因為解了這諸法的如的緣故,為眾生種種說法。這甚深的如,難解難信;阿鞞跋致菩薩入了法位而受記的能信,所謂「具足正見人」是三道人,漏盡阿羅漢因為不受一切法的緣故能信。其中有能信的,因為接近阿鞞跋致的緣故,都攝在阿鞞跋致當中,所以不另外說。

佛告訴須菩提:「一切法無盡故,是如無盡。」因為如無盡的緣故,得聖道的人能信。因為無為法中有差別的緣故而有須陀洹諸道,聽聞自己所得之法的緣故能信;凡夫人執著虛誑顛倒之法的緣故不能信。

佛告訴須菩提:「諸佛得是諸法如故,名為如來,名為一切智人,能教眾生令至涅槃。」

This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the forty-eighth chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the sixty-ninth to the seventieth fascicles.

Sūtra ①: The Simile of a Mother Who Has Sons—Prajñā Can Give Birth to the Buddhas and Can Show the Mark of the World; Knowing as It Really Is the Collected Minds and Distracted Minds of Beings, and So On up to the Invisible Mind

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is as if there were a mother who had sons—whether five, or ten, or twenty, or thirty, or forty, or fifty, or a hundred, or a thousand. The mother falls ill in their midst, and the sons each diligently seek her cure, thinking in their minds thus: 「我等云何令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事?風寒、冷熱,蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身,是我等憂!」 tr. "How shall we bring our mother to ease, free of every trouble, suffering, and unhappy matter? Wind and cold, chill and heat, mosquitoes and gadflies, snakes and vipers assailing our mother's body—these are our worry!" Those sons constantly seek the means of ease and comfort and make offerings to their mother. Why? Because the mother gave us birth and raised us, and showed us the world. Just so, Subhūti! The Buddha constantly looks upon this deep prajñāpāramitā with the Buddha-eye. Why? Because this deep prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world. The buddhas presently in the ten directions likewise all constantly look upon this deep prajñāpāramitā with the Buddha-eye. Why? Because this deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, and can show the mark of the world. For this reason the buddhas constantly look upon this deep prajñāpāramitā with the Buddha-eye. Again, it is because prajñāpāramitā can give birth to dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā, can give birth to inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, can give birth to the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the limbs of the eightfold noble path, and can give birth to the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Just so, prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the srota-āpanna, the sakṛdāgāmin, the anāgāmin, the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, and the buddhas. Subhūti! All the buddhas who have already attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, who attain it now, and who will attain it in the future, all attain it by reason of the cause and condition of deep prajñāpāramitā. Subhūti! If good men and good women who seek the path of the Buddha write out this deep prajñāpāramitā and so on up to rightly recollecting it, the buddhas constantly look upon this person with the Buddha-eye. Subhūti! The buddhas of the ten directions constantly guard these good men and good women who seek the bodhisattva path, and keep them from turning back from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘As the World-Honored One has said, prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. World-Honored One! How can prajñāpāramitā give birth to the buddhas? How can it show the mark of the world? How is it that the buddhas are born from prajñāpāramitā? How is it that the buddhas speak of the mark of the world?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Within this deep prajñāpāramitā are born the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas and the omniscience of all kinds. Subhūti! Because one has obtained these dharmas, one is called a Buddha. Subhūti! For this reason deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas. Subhūti! The buddhas say that the five aggregates are the mark of the world.’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that the mark of the five aggregates is spoken of in deep prajñāpāramitā? How is it that the five aggregates are shown in deep prajñāpāramitā?’

‘Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā does not show the five aggregates as broken, does not show the five aggregates as ruined; does not show arising, does not show ceasing; does not show defilement, does not show purity; does not show increase, does not show decrease; does not show entering, does not show leaving; does not show the past, does not show the future, does not show the present. Why? The mark of emptiness is not broken and not ruined; the mark of the signless and the mark of non-action are not broken and not ruined; the dharma of non-origination, the dharma of non-arising, and the dharma whose nature is to be without anything existent are not broken and not ruined—the mark that is shown is like this. Just so, Subhūti! The Buddha says that deep prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through deep prajñāpāramitā the buddhas fully know what goes on in the minds of immeasurable, boundless, asaṃkhyeya beings. Subhūti! In this deep prajñāpāramitā there are no beings and no name of beings; there is no form and no name of form; there are no feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and no name of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; there is no eye and so on up to no mind; there is no eye-consciousness and so on up to no mind-consciousness; there is no eye-contact and so on up to no mind-contact; and so on up to there is no omniscience and no name of omniscience. Just so, Subhūti! This deep prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world. Subhūti! This deep prajñāpāramitā also does not show form, does not show feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, and so on up to does not show the omniscience of all kinds. Why? Subhūti! In this deep prajñāpāramitā there is not even prajñāpāramitā—how much less form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds!

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! All that are named and numbered as beings—whether with form or without form; whether with perception, or without perception, or neither with perception nor without perception; whether in this one world or throughout the worlds of the ten directions—these beings may have a collected mind or a distracted mind, and this collected mind and distracted mind the Buddha knows as it really is. Subhūti! How does the Buddha know the mark of the collected minds and distracted minds of beings? He knows it by reason of the mark of dharmas. By reason of what mark of dharmas does he know it? Subhūti! In this mark of dharmas there is not even the mark of the mark of dharmas—how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind! Subhūti! By reason of this mark of dharmas the Buddha knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The Buddha knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings. How does he know them? Subhūti! He knows by reason of the mark of exhaustion, he knows by reason of the mark of no staining, he knows by reason of the mark of cessation, he knows by reason of the mark of severance, he knows by reason of the mark of quiescence, he knows by reason of the mark of separation. Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows the stained minds of beings: he knows the stained mind, as it really is, as a stained mind; the hateful mind and the deluded mind he knows, as they really are, as a hateful mind and a deluded mind.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that the Buddha knows the stained minds of beings, knowing the stained mind, as it really is, as a stained mind; and the hateful mind and the deluded mind, knowing them, as they really are, as a hateful mind and a deluded mind?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The mark of the stained mind as it really is, is precisely the mark of there being no stained mind. Why? In the mark of how it really is, mind and mental-factor dharmas are both unfindable—how much less could a stained mind or an unstained mind be found! Subhūti! The mark of the hateful mind and the deluded mind as they really are, is precisely the mark of no hatred and no delusion. Why? In the mark of how it really is, mind and mental-factor dharmas are not even findable—how much less could a hateful mind or a non-hateful mind, a deluded mind or a non-deluded mind be found! Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the stained minds of beings, knows the stained mind, as it really is, as a stained mind; regarding the hateful mind and the deluded mind, he knows them, as they really are, as a hateful mind and a deluded mind.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the unstained minds of beings, knows the unstained mind, as it really is, as an unstained mind; regarding the mind without hatred and the mind without delusion, he knows them, as they really are, as a mind without hatred and a mind without delusion.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that, regarding the unstained minds of beings, he knows the unstained mind, as it really is, as an unstained mind? That regarding the mind without hatred he knows it, as it really is, as a mind without hatred? That regarding the mind without delusion he knows it, as it really is, as a mind without delusion?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Within the unstained mark of this mind, the stained mark and the unstained mark are both unfindable. Why? Subhūti! Because two minds are not together at the same time. Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the unstained minds of beings, knows the unstained mind, as it really is, as an unstained mind. Subhūti! Within the mark of this mind without hatred and mind without delusion, a deluded mind and a non-deluded mind are both unfindable. Why? Because two minds are not together at the same time. Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the minds of beings without hatred and without delusion, knows them as they really are.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the broad minds of these beings, knows the broad mind, as it really is, as a broad mind.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the broad minds of these beings, knows the broad mind, as it really is, as a broad mind?’

‘Subhūti! The Buddha knows that the mark of the minds of beings is neither broad nor narrow, neither increases nor decreases, neither comes nor goes; because the mark of the mind is separation, this mind is not broad, and so on up to neither comes nor goes. Why? Because the nature of this mind is non-existent—who is there to make it broad, who to make it narrow, and so on up to coming and going? Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the broad minds of these beings, knows the broad mind, as it really is, as a broad mind.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the great minds of these beings, knows the great mind, as it really is, as a great mind.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the great minds of these beings, knows the great mind, as it really is, as a great mind?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha does not see a mark of coming or a mark of going in the minds of beings, does not see a mark of arising, a mark of ceasing, a mark of abiding, or a mark of changing in the minds of beings. Why? Because the nature of these minds is non-existent—who comes, who goes? Who arises, ceases, abides, and changes? Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the great minds of these beings, knows the great mind, as it really is, as a great mind.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the immeasurable minds of beings, knows the immeasurable mind, as it really is, as an immeasurable mind.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the immeasurable minds of beings, knows the immeasurable mind, as it really is, as an immeasurable mind?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows the minds of these beings, and sees neither abiding nor non-abiding. Why? Because the mark of this immeasurable mind has no support—where would there be a place of abiding or of non-abiding? Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the immeasurable minds of beings, knows the immeasurable mind, as it really is, as an immeasurable mind.

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the invisible minds of beings, knows the invisible mind, as it really is, as an invisible mind.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the invisible minds of beings, knows the invisible mind, as it really is, as an invisible mind?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The minds of beings are signless; the Buddha knows as it really is that they are signless, because of the emptiness of specific marks. Furthermore, Subhūti! The Buddha knows that the minds of beings cannot be seen by the five eyes. Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha, regarding the invisible minds of beings, knows the invisible mind, as it really is, as an invisible mind.’

Treatise ①: The Simile of Sons Who Know the Debt of Kindness Guarding Their Mother, Four Questions and Three Answers, How the Small and the Great Vehicle Differ in Speaking of the Five Aggregates, the Six Gates of Exhaustion, No Staining, Cessation, Severance, Quiescence, and Separation, and the Broad, Great, Immeasurable, and Invisible Minds Not Seen by the Five Eyes

The treatise-author explains:

Above it was said: 「十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。」 tr. "The buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to right recollection of it, and do not let Māra find an opening." Having heard this, the hearers in the assembly might perhaps think thus: 「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者?」 tr. "The anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence; towards dharmas and beings they have neither hatred nor love—why then do they guard the one who writes out and upholds prajñā, and so on up to the one who rightly recollects it?" For this reason the Buddha told Subhūti and spoke a simile for him: 「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故,若有魔等留難、欲破壞般若波羅蜜者,諸佛雖行寂滅相,憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見,守護是行般若者,令得增益,不失佛道。」 tr. "As sons who know their debt of kindness guard their mother—because prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions, if there are Māras and others who make hindrances and wish to break and ruin prajñāpāramitā, the buddhas, though they practise the mark of quiescence, out of pity for beings and because they know their share of kindness, constantly keep him in mind with the mind of kindness and compassion and constantly see him with the Buddha-eye, guarding the one who practises prajñā, letting him gain increase and not lose the path of the Buddha."

Herein the Buddha spoke the cause and condition: 「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生。」 tr. "All the worthy and noble ones, and the dharmas of the worthy and noble, are born from within prajñā."

Question:

Subhūti asked about four things; why did the Buddha answer only three matters, and not say 「諸佛從般若中生」 tr. "the buddhas are born from within prajñā"?

Answer:

That prajñā gives birth to the buddhas and that the buddhas are born from prajñā do not differ in meaning.

Someone says: because dharmas come together they can give birth to prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas; there are people who practise prajñāpāramitā and all kinds of practices, and so become buddhas. The former speaks of the agent; the latter speaks of the dharma.

It is like saying 「墮枝殺人」 tr. "a falling branch killed a man", or saying 「墮樹殺人」 tr. "a falling tree killed a man"; because the matter is one and the same, no separate answer is given. If one says 「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas", that is also to say 「諸佛從般若生」 tr. "the buddhas are born from prajñā".

Question:

As is said in other sūtras: 「五眾破壞,故名世間。」 tr. "The five aggregates break and are ruined; therefore it is called the world." Why does it say here 「般若波羅蜜示五眾無破壞生滅」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā shows the five aggregates as without breaking, ruin, arising, or ceasing" and so on?

Answer:

That is the matter of the Small Vehicle; this is the matter of the Great Vehicle. In the Dharma of the Small Vehicle much is said of impermanence; in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle much is said of the emptiness of dharmas. In the Dharma of the Small Vehicle impermanence is spoken of first and the emptiness of dharmas afterwards; in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle the emptiness of dharmas is spoken of from the very start. In the Dharma of the Small Vehicle impermanence is spoken of in order to make beings fear; the Great Vehicle is not like this, and so it speaks of no breaking and so on. Herein the Buddha himself spoke the cause and condition: 「空、無相、無作,終不破、不壞。」 tr. "Emptiness, the signless, and non-action are never broken and never ruined." Such is the mark of the world that prajñāpāramitā shows.

Furthermore, the five aggregates are called the world; the bodily shape and colour of beings are easy to know, while the rest, the mental-factor dharmas, having no shape, are hard to know. Therefore the Buddha said to Subhūti: 「無量阿僧祇眾生心所行皆知。」 tr. "What goes on in the minds of immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings, he knows it all." Although in deep prajñā there are no beings and no dharmas such as form, and so on up to no omniscience of all kinds, yet by the power of the skilful means of prajñā one can know what goes on in the minds of beings. Within this prajñāpāramitā, because of ultimate emptiness, dharmas such as form, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, are not shown.

Herein the Buddha spoke the cause and condition: 「般若波羅蜜中尚無般若相,何況色等法!」 tr. "In prajñāpāramitā there is not even the mark of prajñā—how much less dharmas such as form!"

Furthermore, as for 「般若波羅蜜示世間」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā shows the world": this means all beings, whether with form or without form. Those with form are the beings of the desire realm and the form realm; those without form are the beings of the formless realm. As for those with perception: excepting the Heaven of Non-Perception and the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Non-Perception, all the rest have perception; those without perception are the beings without perception; those of neither perception nor non-perception are the gods of the Summit of Existence. Those of this world are the three-thousand great-thousand world; those throughout the ten directions are the remaining immeasurable, boundless, asaṃkhyeya worlds. Of the beings of the three times in the six destinies of these worlds, the Buddha knows all their collected minds and distracted minds.

Having heard this, Subhūti gave rise to doubt in his mind and found it rare and wondrous: 「諸佛常樂行寂滅諸法空,今云何遍知無始無邊眾生攝心、亂心?佛心一,眾生心無量種,云何一時知一切眾生心?」 tr. "The buddhas always delight in practising the quiescent emptiness of all dharmas; how now do they know everywhere the collected minds and distracted minds of beginningless and boundless beings? The Buddha's mind is one, while the minds of beings are of immeasurable kinds; how does he know the minds of all beings at one time?" For this reason he asked: 「佛云何知?」 tr. "How does the Buddha know?"

The Buddha answered: 「諸法實相智慧故,知眾生攝心、亂心。」 tr. "Because of the wisdom of the real mark of all dharmas, he knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings."

Subhūti asked: 「何等是諸法實相?」 tr. "What is the real mark of all dharmas?"

The answer: 「所謂畢竟空。是畢竟空,畢竟空性亦不可得,何況攝心、亂心!」 tr. "Namely, ultimate emptiness. As for this ultimate emptiness, the nature of ultimate emptiness is also unfindable—how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind!"

Question:

In the ultimate emptiness of the real mark of all dharmas there is no discriminating mind or mental-factor dharma; how does the Buddha know another's mind?

Answer:

Herein the Buddha himself said: 「諸法實相性亦不可得,以是智慧知眾生攝心、亂心。」 tr. "The nature of the real mark of all dharmas is also unfindable; with this wisdom he knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings." Why? If the nature of emptiness were findable, there should be this objection; since the nature of emptiness is unfindable, how can the objection be made? Now, the Buddha has passed beyond all the false dharmas of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and abiding securely in the real mark, knows the minds of all beings as they really are; because the minds of beings abide in false dharmas, they cannot know other beings as they really are.

First, 「知他心」 tr. "knowing others' minds" is spoken of in brief; next, the collected minds and distracted minds of beings are distinguished—namely, those with the three poisons and those without the three poisons; the broad and the great; the immeasurable; the invisible; emerging and sinking, bending and stretching, and so on.

Subhūti asked matter by matter. The first answer is that he knows the collected mind and the distracted mind by reason of the real mark of all dharmas. Next, he knows by reason of exhaustion, no staining, cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation. Exhaustion is the wisdom of impermanence; the bodhisattva, practising the mind of this wisdom of impermanence, is separated from all the staining and defilement of the world. Holding back and extinguishing the fetters with the worldly path is called cessation. Severing them with the path without outflows is therefore called severance. Having severed the fetters, one contemplates the quiescence of nirvāṇa and its mark of separation. Through such causes and conditions one obtains the real mark of all dharmas; by the real mark of all dharmas one knows that the collected minds and distracted minds of others are all the real mark.

Furthermore, this mind arises and ceases thought by thought; the future mind cannot be known because it does not yet exist; the present mind ceases thought by thought and cannot be known because it has no time of abiding. Ordinary people grasp at marks and discriminate, recollecting and viewing falsely within the three times, and think of themselves that they know the mind's thoughts. To contemplate through the gate of exhaustion is ultimate emptiness; because of ultimate emptiness there is nothing clung to; at this time one attains the path, knows the real mark of all dharmas, makes no false imagining and discrimination about any dharma, and so can know the minds of others as they really are. As for the stained mind: all dharmas, entering into the nature of dharmas, are all pure; therefore it is said: 「染心實相,是中無染心。何以故?如實中無心無心數法,何況染心!」 tr. "The real mark of the stained mind: in it there is no stained mind. Why? In how it really is there is no mind and no mental-factor dharma—how much less a stained mind!"

The hateful mind and the deluded mind are likewise.

Within the mark of the unstained mind there is no mark of a stained mind, because the stained mind has from the beginning been non-existent; nor is there an unstained mind: the unstained mind is the mark of quiescence and has nothing that can be discriminated.

Herein the Buddha himself spoke the cause and condition: 「須菩提!二心不俱故。」 tr. "Subhūti! Because two minds are not together."

In the dharmas of beings, mind and mind arise in succession; at the time of the unstained mind there is no stained mind. Why? The past stained mind has already ceased, the future one is not yet, and in the present there is no stained mind, so there is no stained mind to speak of; since the stained mind does not exist, there is also no unstained mind, because the dharma that depends on its counterpart is gone. Therefore, in the real mark of no staining there is neither a stained mind nor an unstained mind.

The mind without hatred and the mind without delusion are likewise.

Minds broad and narrow, increasing and decreasing, are all produced by beings grasping at marks and discriminating. The Buddha does not know in this way. Why? Because this mind has no colour, no shape, no dwelling place, and ceases thought by thought, there is no difference of broad and narrow, increase and decrease.

Herein the Buddha himself spoke the cause and condition: 「心性相無故,廣狹等不可得。」 tr. "Because the nature and mark of the mind are non-existent, broad, narrow, and the rest are unfindable." The meaning of broad and narrow, increase and decrease, great and small, is as spoken of in the four immeasurable minds.

As for 「無量心」 tr. "the immeasurable mind": the broad mind and the great mind are precisely immeasurable. Again, because it takes immeasurable beings as its object it is called immeasurable; again, because it takes the immeasurable dharma of nirvāṇa as its object it is called immeasurable; again, because the mark of the mind cannot be grasped it is called immeasurable. It is like this: because the eye and form serve as causes and conditions, eye-consciousness arises; this consciousness is not in the eye, not in form, not in between, not here, not there, and so it has no dwelling place. If it truly has no dwelling place, how can it do anything? Whether fair or foul, it is like what is seen in a dream, whose true and fixed mark cannot be sought. The mind is also like this: because it has no support it has no fixed mark, and so it is called immeasurable.

The broad and the great should likewise be spoken of in this way, distinguishing them according to the meaning.

Question:

If one knows that the mind is invisible, why does the Buddha say 「如實知不可見心」 tr. "he knows the invisible mind as it really is"?

Answer:

There are people who sit in meditation and, through recollection, imagining, and discrimination, see this mind like a thread within a pure pearl; when contemplating white bones, they see the mind arising in continuous succession; or at times they see the mind within the body; or they see the mind at the place of its object, as in the sphere of boundless consciousness they see only consciousness as immeasurable and boundless. To break such falsities as these, the Buddha says: 「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相。」 tr. "He knows the minds of beings as they really are: because the minds of beings are of the emptiness of specific marks, they are of the mark of the signless."

Furthermore, the Buddha contemplates this mind with the five eyes and it is unfindable—the fleshly eye and the divine eye, because they take form as their object, do not see it. The wisdom-eye, because it takes nirvāṇa as its object, does not see it. The Dharma-eye of first awakening distinguishes and knows dharmas as wholesome or unwholesome, with outflows or without outflows, and so on; when this Dharma-eye enters the real mark it has nothing to distinguish, as was said before: 「一切法無知者、無見者。」 tr. "In all dharmas there is no knower and no seer." Therefore it should not see. The Buddha-eye, because it contemplates the mark of quiescence, should not see. As for the minds of beings, what is called seeing is seeing as it really is; it is not like ordinary people seeing through recollection, imagining, and discrimination.

Furthermore, the five eyes are born from the coming together of causes and conditions; all are made dharmas, false and deceptive and unreal; the Buddha does not trust them and does not use them. Therefore it is said: 「不以五眼見。」 tr. "He does not see with the five eyes."

Here ends fascicle sixty-nine of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa.

Fascicle Seventy: The Chapter Title Repeated—the Remainder of the Commentary on Chapter Forty-Eight, "The Mother of the Buddhas"

From here on is fascicle seventy. At the head of the fascicle the chapter title is marked again—the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the forty-eighth chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", the remainder—and the attribution is repeated: composed by the noble Nāgārjuna, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin.

Sūtra ②: The Emerging, Sinking, Bending, and Stretching of the Mental Factors—the Fourteen Difficult Questions That Rest on the Five Aggregates; the Marks of the Suchness of All Dharmas, Identical Layer upon Layer, and Because He Obtains This Mark of Suchness He Is Called the Tathāgata

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through deep prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows as it really is the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings.’

‘World-Honored One! How is it that through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows as it really is the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings?’

The Buddha said: ‘The emerging, sinking, bending, stretching, and so on of the mental factors of all beings all arise resting on form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. Subhūti! Herein the Buddha knows the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings—namely: the soul and the world are permanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the soul and the world are impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the soul and the world are both permanent and impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the soul and the world are neither permanent nor impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form. The soul and the world are permanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on feeling; the soul and the world are impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on feeling; the soul and the world are both permanent and impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on feeling; the soul and the world are neither permanent nor impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on feeling; the soul and the world are permanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on perception; the soul and the world are impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on perception; the soul and the world are both permanent and impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on perception; the soul and the world are neither permanent nor impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on perception; the soul and the world are permanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on constructions; the soul and the world are impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on constructions; the soul and the world are both permanent and impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on constructions; the soul and the world are neither permanent nor impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on constructions; the soul and the world are permanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on consciousness; the soul and the world are impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on consciousness; the soul and the world are both permanent and impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on consciousness; the soul and the world are neither permanent nor impermanent: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on consciousness.

‘The world has a limit: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the world has no limit: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the world both has a limit and has no limit: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; the world neither has a limit nor has no limit: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form. Resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is likewise.

‘The soul is the body—this view rests on form; the soul is other than the body—this view rests on form. Resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is likewise.

‘After death there is one who goes on thus: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; after death there is not one who goes on thus: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; after death there either is or is not one who goes on thus: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form; after death there neither is nor is not one who goes on thus: this matter is real, and the rest is false speech—this view rests on form. Resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is likewise.

‘Just so, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows as it really is the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of beings.’

‘Furthermore, Subhūti! The Buddha knows the mark of form. How does he know the mark of form? Just as 「如」 tr. "suchness" is unruined, without discrimination, signless, without recollection, without idle discourse, and without attainment, so too is the mark of form. Subhūti! The Buddha knows the mark of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. How does he know the mark of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness? Just as the mark of 「如」 tr. "suchness" is unruined, without discrimination, signless, without recollection, without idle discourse, and without attainment, so too is the mark of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. Just so, Subhūti! The Buddha knows the mark of the suchness of beings and the mark of the suchness of the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings. The mark of the suchness of the five aggregates, the mark of the suchness of all constructions, is precisely the mark of the suchness of all dharmas. What is the mark of the suchness of all dharmas? Namely, the mark of the suchness of the six perfections; the mark of the suchness of the six perfections is precisely the mark of the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path; the mark of the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path is precisely the mark of the suchness of the eighteen emptinesses; the mark of the suchness of the eighteen emptinesses is precisely the mark of the suchness of the eight liberations; the mark of the suchness of the eight liberations is precisely the mark of the suchness of the nine successive concentrations; the mark of the suchness of the nine successive concentrations is precisely the mark of the suchness of the ten powers of the Buddha; the mark of the suchness of the ten powers of the Buddha is precisely the mark of the suchness of the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great kindness and great compassion, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; the mark of the suchness of the eighteen unshared dharmas is precisely the mark of the suchness of the omniscience of all kinds; the mark of the suchness of the omniscience of all kinds is precisely the mark of the suchness of wholesome and unwholesome dharmas, worldly and world-transcending dharmas, dharmas with outflows and dharmas without outflows; the mark of the suchness of dharmas without outflows is precisely the mark of the suchness of past, future, and present dharmas; the mark of the suchness of past, future, and present dharmas is precisely the mark of the suchness of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas; the mark of the suchness of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas is precisely the mark of the suchness of the fruit of srota-āpanna; the mark of the suchness of the fruit of srota-āpanna is precisely the mark of the suchness of the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin; the mark of the suchness of the fruit of sakṛdāgāmin is precisely the mark of the suchness of the fruit of anāgāmin; the mark of the suchness of the fruit of anāgāmin is precisely the mark of the suchness of the fruit of arhatship; the mark of the suchness of the fruit of arhatship is precisely the mark of the suchness of the path of the pratyekabuddha; the mark of the suchness of the path of the pratyekabuddha is precisely the mark of the suchness of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the mark of the suchness of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is precisely the mark of the suchness of the buddhas; the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, not exhausted and not ruined; this is called the mark of the suchness of all dharmas. Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha has obtained this mark of suchness; by reason of this cause and condition, prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. Just so, Subhūti! The Buddha knows the mark of the suchness of all dharmas, which is not a mark of non-suchness and not a mark of difference; because he has obtained this mark of suchness, the Buddha is called the Tathāgata.’

Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This mark of the suchness of all dharmas, which is not a mark of non-suchness and not a mark of difference, is very deep! World-Honored One! With this 「如」 tr. "suchness" the buddhas proclaim anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for people. World-Honored One! Who can believe and understand this? Only avaivartika bodhisattvas, persons complete in right view, and arhats whose outflows are exhausted. Why? Because this dharma is very deep.’

‘Subhūti! This 「如」 tr. "suchness" is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility.’

Subhūti said: ‘What dharma is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility?’

The Buddha said: ‘Because all dharmas are inexhaustible. Just so, Subhūti! Having obtained this suchness of all dharmas, the Buddha proclaims it for beings.’

Treatise ②: The Gloss on Emerging, Sinking, Bending, and Stretching and the Simile of Watching Fish from above a Clear Pool, the Outside Paths' Theories of the Soul and Their Various Accounts of the Origin of the World, the Wrong Views of the Four Alternatives Taken Item by Item, the Suchness of the Five Aggregates Being the Suchness of All Dharmas, and Being Called the Tathāgata

The treatise-author explains:

The Buddha knows all that all beings do and practise, the various wrong views such as the sixty-two wrong views, and the various afflictions such as the ninety-eight fetters; therefore it is said: 「佛知眾生心心數法出、沒、屈、申。」 tr. "The Buddha knows the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mind and mental-factor dharmas of beings."

Householders sunk under the various afflictions such as love are called 「沒」 tr. "sinking"; those who have gone forth with the ninety-six kinds of wrong view are called 「出」 tr. "emerging". Furthermore, because of always craving and clinging to worldly pleasure, it is called 「沒」 tr. "sinking"; or, knowing impermanence, the mind gives rise to fear and seeks the path, and so it is called 「出」 tr. "emerging". Furthermore, having received the dharmas of the ninety-six paths, because they cannot obtain the right path, they still sink in the world.

As for 「屈」 tr. "bending": it is not leaving the desire realm; as for 「申」 tr. "stretching": it is having left the desire realm. Leaving or not leaving the form realm is likewise.

It is like a person standing above a clear pool watching fish: some are always in the water; some come out for a moment and sink again; some come out and look at the four quarters; some come out wishing to cross over, but sink again as they come near the bank.

The Buddha is also like this: with the Buddha-eye he contemplates the beings of the six destinies in the ten directions. Some are always attached to the five desires, their minds covered by the various afflictions, and do not seek to get out; or some have a good mind, can give and can keep the precepts, but because wrong doubt covers the mind they sink again; some people get out of the five desires, can obtain the dharma of warmth, the dharma of the summit, and so on, and contemplate the four truths, but because they have not obtained the real dharma they sink again; some people leave the five desires and so on up to reaching the sphere of nothing whatsoever, but because they do not obtain nirvāṇa they sink again.

What are the marks of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching? Herein the Buddha has said it, namely 「神及世間常」 tr. "the soul and the world are permanent".

As for the soul: ordinary people, through recollection, imagining, and discrimination, follow the mind of I and grasp at marks, and so reckon that there is a soul. The outside paths say the soul is of two kinds: first, permanent; second, impermanent.

If one reckons the soul to be permanent, one constantly cultivates merit, in order to receive its recompense in later lives; or, through practising the path, the soul obtains liberation.

If one holds the soul to be impermanent, one acts for the sake of fame and gain in this present life.

As for those who say it is both permanent and impermanent, someone holds: the soul is of two kinds, first the subtle one that abides permanently, second the one that presently acts. The one that presently acts is impermanent at the time the body dies. The subtle soul is permanent.

Someone says: the soul is neither permanent nor impermanent. Because in both permanence and impermanence there are faults: if the soul is impermanent, there is no sin and merit; if it is permanent, there is also no sin and merit. Why? If it is permanent, suffering and pleasure undergo no change; it is like space, which rain cannot wet and wind and sun cannot dry. If it is impermanent, suffering and pleasure undergo change; it is like wind and rain, which make an ox-hide rot away. Because of the mind of I, it is said that there definitely is a soul, only it is neither permanent nor impermanent.

The Buddha says: 「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神。」 tr. "The four kinds of wrong view all take the five aggregates as their object; they merely mistakenly reckon the five aggregates to be the soul."

As for 「神及世間」 tr. "the soul and the world": the world is of three kinds: first, the five-aggregate world; second, the world of beings; third, the world of lands. What is spoken of here is two kinds of world: the five-aggregate world and the world of lands; the world of beings is precisely the soul. In the mark of the world there are also these four kinds of wrong view.

Question:

The soul has from the beginning been non-existent, so to call it wrong still makes sense; but the world does exist—how can it be ranked with the soul as a wrong view?

Answer:

This only refutes the marks of permanence and impermanence raised upon the world; it does not refute the world. It is like a man without eyes who gets hold of a snake and takes it for a necklace, and a man with eyes tells him: this is a snake, not a necklace.

What the Buddha refutes is the inversion of permanence regarding the world; he does not refute the world. Why? Because impermanence can be seen before one's eyes. Nor can one say there is no impermanence, because sin and merit are not lost, and because one acts in dependence on past matters. Permanence and impermanence both have faults; and neither permanent nor impermanent has the fault of clinging to the world.

As for 「世間有邊」 tr. "the world has a limit".

Someone seeks the root of the world and cannot find its beginning; not finding a beginning, there is no middle and no end; if there is no beginning, middle, and end, there is no world. Therefore the world must have a beginning, and the beginning is a limit.

A person who has attained dhyāna, by the power of the knowledge of former lives, can see the events of eighty thousand kalpas; beyond this he can know no further, and sees only the consciousness of the intermediate existence at the beginning of the body, and reflects to himself: 「此識不應無因無緣,必應有因緣,宿命智所不能知。」 tr. "This consciousness should not be without cause and without condition; it must have causes and conditions, which the knowledge of former lives cannot know." Thereupon, relying only on recollection, imagining, and discrimination, he holds: there is a dharma called the nature of the world, which the five faculties cannot know, because it is extremely subtle. Within the nature of the world, awareness arises first; awareness is precisely the consciousness of the intermediate existence. From awareness arises the I. From the I arise the five kinds of atoms, namely form, sound, smell, taste, and touch. From the sound-atom arises the great element of space; from sound and touch arises the great element of wind; from form, sound, and touch arises the great element of fire; from form, sound, touch, and taste arises the great element of water; from form, sound, touch, taste, and smell arises the great element of earth. From space arises the ear faculty; from wind arises the body faculty; from fire arises the eye faculty; from water arises the tongue faculty; from earth arises the nose faculty. In such ways as these, it gradually goes from the subtle to the coarse. As for the nature of the world: from the nature of the world onward it reaches the coarse, and again from the coarse it turns back to the subtle and returns to the nature of the world. It is like a ball of clay that holds within it the nature of pots, jars, and the like: from clay one makes a pot, breaking the pot one makes a jar; transforming thus, nothing at all is lost; the nature of the world is also like this, transforming into the coarse. The nature of the world is a permanent dharma and comes from nowhere, as the nature of the world is broadly explained in the Sāṃkhya Sūtra.

Furthermore, someone says: the first limit of the world is called atoms. Atoms are a permanent dharma: they cannot be broken, cannot be burnt, cannot be rotted, cannot be destroyed, because they are subtle; only, awaiting the coming together of the causes and conditions of sin and merit, there is a body—whether as a god, or in hell, and so on; because they have no father and mother, when the causes and conditions of sin and merit are exhausted, they scatter and are ruined.

Someone takes spontaneity as the beginning of the world: poverty and wealth, nobility and baseness, are not obtained by vows and practice.

Someone says: the lord of heaven is precisely the beginning of the world, making good and ill fortune, calamity and blessing, heaven and earth, and the myriad things; when this dharma is ruined and ceases, the god again gathers it back in.

Wrong causes such as these are precisely the limit of the world.

Someone says: when beings have exhausted the suffering and pleasure they receive life after life, they of themselves reach the limit; it is like throwing a ball of thread from a mountain-top: when the thread runs out it stops of itself. Receiving sin and receiving merit end in exhaustion; vigour and slackness make no difference.

Someone says: the world of lands has a limit in the eight directions; only above and below are without limit.

Someone says: down to the eighteen hells and up to the Summit of Existence, above and below have a limit; the eight directions have no limit.

In all such ways the limit of the world is spoken of.

Someone says: the world of beings has a limit. As it is said: the soul is in the body, like a mustard seed, like a grain of rice, or, some say, one inch. The soul of a large person is large; the soul of a small person is small. Because the soul is said to be a dharma of form and to have parts, therefore the soul is said to have a limit.

As for 「無邊」 tr. "no limit".

Someone says: the soul pervades space, there is no place where it is not; wherever it obtains a body, it can feel suffering and pleasure. This is called the soul having no limit.

Someone says: the world of lands has no beginning. If it had a beginning, it would be without causes and conditions; and after this there would also be no end, one would constantly receive bodies, and so nirvāṇa would be destroyed. This is called 「無邊」 tr. "no limit". Furthermore, it is said that the world of lands is without limit in the ten directions. Such things as these speak of 「神世間、國土世間無邊」 tr. "the world of the soul and the world of lands have no limit".

As for 「有邊」 tr. "has a limit".

Someone says: the world of the soul has no limit; the world of lands has a limit.

Or it is said: the world of the soul has a limit, the world of lands has no limit; as was said above, because the soul is form.

Or it is said: above and below have a limit, the eight directions have no limit. Joining the above two dharmas in this way is called 「有邊無邊」 tr. "has a limit and has no limit".

As for 「世間非有邊非無邊」 tr. "the world neither has a limit nor has no limit": someone sees that 「世間有邊」 tr. "the world has a limit" has a fault and 「無邊」 tr. "no limit" also has a fault, and so does not say 「有邊」 tr. "has a limit" and does not say 「無邊」 tr. "no limit", yet clings to 「非有邊非無邊」 tr. "neither has a limit nor has no limit" as the reality of the world.

As for 「神即是身」 tr. "the soul is the body": someone says: the body is the soul. Why? Because when this body is analysed, the soul is sought and cannot be found. Furthermore, what receives the fair and the foul, suffering and pleasure, is all the body. Therefore it is said 「身即是神」 tr. "the body is the soul".

As for 「身異神異」 tr. "the body is other and the soul is other": someone says: the soul is subtle and cannot be obtained by the five faculties, nor is it what ordinary people can see; only one who has collected the mind in purity and attained dhyāna concentration can see it. Therefore it is said 「身異神異」 tr. "the body is other and the soul is other". Furthermore, if one says 「身即是神」 tr. "the body is the soul", when the body ceases the soul also ceases—this is a wrong view. To say 「身異神異」 tr. "the body is other and the soul is other" is that the body ceases and the soul permanently remains—this is a view of extremes.

As for 「死後有如去」 tr. "after death there is one who goes on thus".

Question:

The permanence, impermanence, and so on spoken of before are precisely later lives existing or not existing; why now speak separately of the four alternatives of going on thus?

Answer:

Above, it spoke in general of 「一切世間常非常」 tr. "all the world as permanent or not permanent", and because the matter of 「後世有無」 tr. "whether later lives exist or not" is crucial, it is spoken of separately. As for 「如去」 tr. "going on thus": it means that just as a person comes here and receives birth, so too is the going to a later life.

Someone says: former lives come from nowhere, and ceasing, they also go nowhere.

Someone says: body and soul come together and make a person; after death the soul goes and the body does not go. This is called 「如去不如去」 tr. "going on thus and not going on thus".

As for 「非有如去非無如去」 tr. "there neither is nor is not one who goes on thus": because one sees that 「去」 tr. "going" and 「不去」 tr. "not going" both have faults, it is said 「非去非不去」 tr. "neither going nor not going". This person cannot relinquish the soul, yet clings to 「非去非不去」 tr. "neither going nor not going".

All such wrong views, afflictions, and the like are called 「心出、沒、屈、伸」 tr. "the mind's emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching". Why? Because those who hold wrong views seek to get out by all kinds of paths and cannot; wishing to get out, they sink. The power of wrong views is great and hard to undo, and so the fourteen matters—permanence, impermanence, and so on—are spoken of.

Although the outside paths also have all kinds of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, the Buddha says: 「皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常。」 tr. "All take the five aggregates as their object and rest on the five aggregates; there is no soul and nothing permanent."

The Buddha knows the five aggregates as empty, signless, non-action, and without idle discourse; he only knows the suchness of the five aggregates, not as ordinary people see, falsely, deceptively, and invertedly.

As with the suchness of the five aggregates, so too with the suchness of all dharmas. Why? Because two dharmas include all dharmas, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned. The five aggregates are conditioned dharmas; the suchness of the five aggregates is an unconditioned dharma. By observing, reckoning, and considering the five aggregates one can practise the six perfections; therefore it is said: 「五眾如即是一切法如,一切法如即是六波羅蜜如。」 tr. "The suchness of the five aggregates is precisely the suchness of all dharmas; the suchness of all dharmas is precisely the suchness of the six perfections."

The bodhisattva who practises the six perfections seeks the real path: contemplating the five aggregates as impermanent and empty, he produces the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the eight liberations, the nine successive concentrations, and so on—this is the śrāvaka path; knowing it, he passes straight over it and practises the dharmas of the buddhas, such as the eighteen emptinesses and the ten powers; all of these are the right contemplation of the five aggregates and of the suchness of the five aggregates, and because nothing is discriminated, all are the suchness of all dharmas. Therefore it is said: 「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如。」 tr. "The suchness of wholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of unwholesome dharmas; the suchness of unwholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of wholesome dharmas."

Worldly dharmas and world-transcending dharmas are likewise.

Therefore the practitioner should not cling to wholesome dharmas, and so on up to should not cling to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the mark of the suchness of the Buddha is also like this: all are one mark of suchness, not two and not different. Why? Because seeking the reality of dharmas, one reaches ultimate emptiness, and there is no further difference.

The suchness of all such dharmas as these the Buddha obtained through prajñāpāramitā; therefore it is said: 「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world."

Subhūti praised it as never having been before, and said to the Buddha: World-Honored One! The suchness of all dharmas is very deep; it accords and does not go against. The suchness of the buddhas of the three times and the ten directions is precisely the suchness of all dharmas; because they have understood this suchness of all dharmas, they speak the Dharma for beings in all kinds of ways. This very deep suchness is hard to understand and hard to believe; avaivartika bodhisattvas who have entered the position of dharmas and received the prediction can believe it; 「具足正見人」 tr. "persons complete in right view" are persons of the three paths; arhats whose outflows are exhausted can believe it, because they do not receive any dharma. Among them, those who can believe, because they are close to the avaivartika, are all included among the avaivartika, and so are not spoken of separately.

The Buddha told Subhūti: 「一切法無盡故,是如無盡。」 tr. "Because all dharmas are inexhaustible, this suchness is inexhaustible." Because suchness is inexhaustible, those who have obtained the noble path can believe it. Because there are distinctions within the unconditioned dharma, there are the paths of the srota-āpanna and the rest; because they hear the dharma they themselves have obtained, they can believe; ordinary people, because they cling to false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas, cannot believe.

The Buddha told Subhūti: 「諸佛得是諸法如故,名為如來,名為一切智人,能教眾生令至涅槃。」 tr. "Because the buddhas obtain this suchness of all dharmas, they are called Tathāgatas, are called omniscient ones, and can teach beings and bring them to nirvāṇa."

義疏Exposition

佛母品:諸佛既行寂滅何以守護持經者,母子喻何以立般若為母,須菩提問四而佛答三何以不為缺,餘經說五眾破壞而此說不破不壞何以不相違,畢竟空中無心心數法佛何以能知眾生心,廣大無量不可見四心何以皆以無定相釋,五眼不見心何以反成如實知,出沒屈申何以攝盡十四難,外道世性微塵自然天主諸說何以同名邪因,諸法如相層層相即何以終歸一如不二

在問什麼

前品說十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若、不令魔得其便。論主替聽者讀出了一個疑:諸佛的菩提是寂滅之相,對諸法及眾生無憎無愛,既然無憎無愛,為什麼要偏偏擁護書寫受持般若的人?本品開篇的母子喻,就是佛為這個疑所設的答。一位母親生了五個、十個乃至一千個兒子,母親病了,兒子們各各勤求救療,怕風寒冷熱、蚊虻蛇蚖侵犯母身,常求樂具供養其母——為什麼?因為她「生育我等,示我世間」。諸佛之於般若,正是諸子之於母:般若能生諸佛、能與諸佛一切智、能示世間相,所以諸佛雖行寂滅,仍以佛眼常視深般若,並及於書持般若的人。品名「佛母」,立處在此。

一個喻立起來,隨即帶出全品的兩條主脈。其一是「能生諸佛」:般若中出生十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智,得是諸法故名為佛。其二是「能示世間相」:五眾是世間相,而般若示五眾不破不壞、不生不滅、不垢不淨、不增不減、不入不出、不在三世——這一句立刻與餘經「五眾破壞,故名世間。」相撞,論主也就在此自設一問;論主答之以大小乘說法之異。

第二脈再往下走,便是全品分量最重的一段:佛因般若「悉知無量無邊阿僧祇眾生心所行」。深般若中無眾生、無色乃至無一切智,而佛偏能如實知一切眾生的心——攝心亂心、染心瞋心癡心、無染無瞋無癡心、廣心、大心、無量心、不可見心,卷七十續以出、沒、屈、申收盡。須菩提一事一事地問,佛一事一事地答,答語幾乎全是同一個句法:不見這個、不見那個,因為心性無故。這正是本品最需要看清的地方——佛的「如實知」,知的不是心的某一種相,而是心的無定相。

卷七十轉入出沒屈申,經文以依色、依受、依想、依行、依識的格式,把神及世間常、無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常四句逐陰重列,又列世間有邊無邊四句、神即身異身、死後如去四句——即外道十四難。論主隨之廣列外道各家:神常神無常之二論、常無常與非常非無常之折衷、世性、微塵、自然、天主四種世間本源說、八方上下之有邊無邊諸說、神如芥子如米與神遍滿虛空之兩極、如去不如去之四句。列得極詳,收得極簡:佛言皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常。末後以「如」收束一切:五眾如即一切法如,六波羅蜜如、三十七品如乃至諸佛如,皆是一如相,不二不別;得是如相故,佛名如來。開篇問的是『般若何以能生諸佛、能示世間相』,結尾答的就是這個「如」。

逐段解明

一、母人有子喻——全品之根。 佛不先說道理,先說一位母親。子有五、十乃至千,數目一路加上去,是要顯出無論多少兒子都同出一母;母中得病,諸子各各勤求救療,怕的是風寒冷熱、蚊虻蛇蚖。這個喻的樞紐在諸子自道的理由:「生育我等,示我世間。」生育是「能生」,示世間是「能示」——喻的兩個支點,正是下文般若的兩種功德。於是佛翻出所喻:佛常以佛眼視是深般若波羅蜜,十方現在諸佛亦以佛眼常視,因為般若能生諸佛、能與諸佛一切智、能示世間相。再往下推一層:般若能生禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜、能生內空乃至無法有法空、能生四念處乃至八聖道分、能生佛十力乃至一切種智,乃至能生須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛;三世諸佛之得菩提,皆因深般若因緣故得。最後落到人身上:書是深般若乃至正憶念者,諸佛常以佛眼視是人;求菩薩道者,十方佛常守護,令不退轉。喻起於母病、終於護人——守護行般若的人,就是諸子救母。

二、須菩提問四。 須菩提牒佛所說而問四事:般若云何能生諸佛、云何能示世間相、云何諸佛從般若生、云何諸佛說世間相。問得這樣分細,是因為「能生」與『從生』在語法上是兩個方向,聽者容易當成兩件事。這四問是下文論主一段問答的張本。

三、佛答能生諸佛、五眾是世間相。 佛答得極省:深般若中生佛十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智,得是諸法故名為佛——「佛」不是一個先在的人得了般若,而是得此諸法方名為佛,所以說般若能生諸佛。世間相則一句點出:諸佛說五眾是世間相。不說天地,不說眾生,只說五眾——世間的實際內容就是這五樣。

四、示五眾相之問與答——不示破壞。 須菩提再問:般若中云何說五眾相、云何示五眾?佛的答語全是遮遣:不示五眾破、不示五眾壞,不示生滅、不示垢淨、不示增減、不示入出、不示過去未來現在。何以如此?佛自說因緣:空相不破不壞,無相相、無作相不破不壞,不起法、不生法、無所有法性法不破不壞——所示的相就是這樣。要緊的是那句「相如是示」:不是不示,是所示之相本來如此。般若示世間,示的是世間的不破不壞相。

五、般若中無眾生無色乃至不示一切種智。 佛續說:諸佛因深般若悉知無量無邊阿僧祇眾生心所行;而這深般若中無眾生、無眾生名,無色、無色名,無受想行識及名,無眼乃至無意,無眼識乃至無意識,無眼觸乃至無意觸,乃至無一切智、無一切智名——如是能示世間相。接著再進一步:深般若亦不示色、不示受想行識乃至不示一切種智,因為「是深般若波羅蜜中尚無般若波羅蜜,何況色乃至一切種智」。一面說悉知,一面說無、說不示,這不是自語相違:無所示故無所不示,正因為般若中連般若都不可得,它所示的世間相才不落在任何一法上。

六、如實知攝心亂心——以法相故知。 佛列眾生名數:若有色、若無色,若有想、若無想、若非有想非無想,若此間世界、若遍十方世界;是諸眾生若攝心、若亂心,佛如實知。云何知?佛自答:以法相故知。再自設一問用何等法相,佛答:是法相中尚無法相相,何況有攝心亂心。這是全品答語的定式初現——所謂『以法相知』,不是拿一把尺去量心,是那把尺自身也無相;無相故不妨知一切相。

七、盡無染滅斷寂離六門。 佛又換一路說知心之相:以盡相故知、以無染相故知、以滅相、斷相、寂相、離相故知。六個門看似並列,實則是一條路的六段——由觀無常而盡,由盡而不染,由世間道遮滅,由無漏道斷,由斷而寂,由寂而離。論主後文自有逐字之釋(見第廿三段),此處先記其名目。

八、染心瞋心癡心如實知。 佛言因般若知眾生染心,如實知染心;瞋心癡心亦如實知。須菩提請問其義,佛答:「染心如實相,則無染心相。」何以故?如實相中心心數法尚不可得,何況當得染心不染心。瞋癡同此。此處要看清「如實知染心」的語法:所知的是染心的如實相,而染心的如實相中無染心——知的是它的無,不是知的它的有。

九、無染無瞋無癡心——二心不俱。 佛續說如實知眾生無染心、無瞋心、無癡心。須菩提又問,佛答:是心無染相中,染相不染相俱不可得;何以故?「二心不俱故。」這四字是本段的眼。心念次第而生,一時只有一心;無染心現前時染心已不在,染心既無,與它相待而立的不染心也無——所以無染實相中,染與不染兩頭都立不住。

十、廣心。 佛言如實知眾生廣心。須菩提問,佛答:知諸眾生心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去;心相離故,是心不廣乃至不來不去。何以故?「是心性無故」,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去?所謂如實知廣心,是知這心根本無廣可說——廣狹是相待之名,心性既無,能作廣狹的那個主也就沒有。

十一、大心。 同一格式再走一遍:佛不見眾生心的來相去相,不見生相滅相住相異相。何以故?是諸心性無故,誰來誰去、誰生滅住異?「大」與「廣」在世俗語裡幾乎同義,經文卻分作兩段,各自配一組相:廣配廣狹增減來去,大配來去生滅住異。分開說,是要讓人知道所遮的不是一個詞,是一整套取相的方式。

十二、無量心。 佛答:知是眾生心,不見住、不見不住。何以故?「是無量心相無依止故」,誰有住不住處?前兩段遮的是廣狹與生滅,此段遮的是住處。無所依止故無住處,無住處故無量——無量不是量得很大,是根本無處可安下一個量。

十三、不可見心——自相空、五眼不見。 末一心最險:既說不可見,又說如實知。佛答兩重:其一,眾生心是無相,佛如實知其無相,自相空故;其二,佛知眾生心,五眼不能見。這兩句合看,才見「如實知不可見心」不是矛盾語——正因為五眼所見皆是取相之見,不見反而是知其實。經①至此收束,論①將對這一句另設問答(見第廿八、廿九段)。

十四、論主標釋——承前品之疑與知恩之喻。 論主開釋,第一著就把本品接回前品:上說十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。會中聽者聞已或作是念——諸佛菩提是寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若者?疑立起來了,佛的母子喻就是答。論主把喻的意思說得比經文更直白:「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故」,若有魔等留難欲破壞般若者,諸佛雖行寂滅相,憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見,守護是行般若者,令得增益,不失佛道。寂滅與守護不相妨——寂滅是無憎無愛,守護是知恩憐愍,兩者在佛分上同時成立。

十五、諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若生。 論主指出佛在喻後自說的因緣:「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生。」經文那一長串『能生禪波羅蜜乃至一切種智、能生須陀洹乃至諸佛』,論主一句收攝:人與法兩面都出於般若。這一句也是「佛母」二字的論證:不是尊稱,是出生關係。

十六、四問三答——生與從生義無異。 論主自設一問:須菩提問四種,佛何以止答三事,而不說「諸佛從般若中生」?答曰:般若生諸佛,諸佛從般若生,義無異。接著論主分疏何以有人會當成兩事:「有人言:諸法和合故能生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛;有人行般若波羅蜜及眾行,得成佛。初謂作者,二謂法。」一從作者說,一從法說,說法雖二,事體是一。論主再出一喻決之:若言「墮枝殺人」,若言「墮樹殺人」——枝與樹的說法不同,殺人這件事同,所以不須別答。說般若能生諸佛,即已說了諸佛從般若生。少答一問不是漏答,是義無二故。

十七、餘經說五眾破壞而此說不破不壞。 第二問更硬:如餘經說「五眾破壞,故名世間」,此中何以言般若示五眾無破壞生滅等?論主答以宗途之異:彼是小乘事,此是大乘事。小乘法多說無常,大乘法多說法空;小乘先說無常後說法空,大乘初便說法空;小乘說無常是要令眾生怖畏,大乘則不然,是故說無破壞等。並引佛自說因緣為證:「空、無相、無作,終不破、不壞。」兩經是兩種下手處——一是從壞處驚人,一是從本無壞處直示;論主唯判小乘大乘之異,不言二經相諍與否。

十八、五眾名世間·心數難知·方便力能知。 論主再釋:五眾名世間,眾生身形色易知,餘心數法無形故難知;是故佛語須菩提「無量阿僧祇眾生心所行皆知」。隨即點出那個關鍵的轉折——深般若中雖無眾生及色等法乃至一切種智,卻「以般若方便力而能知眾生心所行」;而是般若中畢竟空故,不示色等法乃至一切種智。「無」與「能知」的接榫處,就在「方便力」三字。論主又拈出佛自說的因緣:「般若波羅蜜中尚無般若相,何況色等法!」

十九、示世間者——眾生名數逐項分疏。 論主把經文那一串眾生名數逐項配定:色者,欲、色界眾生;無色者,無色界眾生。有想者,除無想天及非有想非無想天,其餘是有想;無想者是無想眾生;非有想非無想者是有頂處天。此間世界者是三千大千世界;遍十方者是餘無量無邊阿僧祇世界。末句收:是世界六道中三世眾生,佛悉知其攝心亂心。這一段是全品少見的純分疏文字,讀時不必求玄——它只是把「一切眾生」四字的外延數清楚,好讓下文「佛悉知」有一個確定的分母。

二十、須菩提之疑與佛答實相智慧。 論主替須菩提說出心中的怪異:「諸佛常樂行寂滅諸法空,今云何遍知無始無邊眾生攝心、亂心?佛心一,眾生心無量種,云何一時知一切眾生心?」——一與無量的難處,論主說得比經文顯豁。故問「佛云何知」。佛答:以諸法實相智慧故,知眾生攝心亂心。須菩提再問何等是諸法實相,答曰:所謂畢竟空;是畢竟空,畢竟空性亦不可得,何況攝心亂心。

廿一、畢竟空中云何知心。 論主再自設一問,把難處逼到極處:諸法實相畢竟空中,無分別心心數法,佛云何知其心?答語分兩截。前截以佛自說為據:諸法實相性亦不可得,以是智慧知眾生攝心亂心;何以故?「若空性可得,應有難;空性不可得,云何作難?」——難是建立在『空是一個可得的東西』這個前提上的,前提既不成立,難自然落空。後截正面說知的所以然:今佛過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相,如實知一切眾生心;眾生心住虛妄法中故,不能知他眾生如實。佛之能知與眾生之不能知,差別不在心量大小,在住實相與住虛妄。

廿二、先略後廣之科。 論主插入一句科判:先略說「知他心」,次分別眾生攝心亂心,所謂三毒、無三毒者,廣、大,無量,不可見,出、沒,屈、申等。這一句把經①經②的整個目次一口氣列了出來,是讀本品最方便的一張地圖——下文所有問答,都在這張目次之內。

廿三、盡無染滅斷寂離六門之釋。 論主逐字釋六門:須菩提事事問,初答以諸法實相故知攝心亂心;次以盡、無染、滅、斷、寂、離故知。「盡者,無常慧」;菩薩行是無常慧心,離一切世間染——是為無染。用世間道遮滅結使,是名滅。用無漏道斷,故名斷。斷諸結使已,觀涅槃寂滅、離相——是為寂、離。以是因緣得諸法實相;以諸法實相,知他攝心亂心皆是實相。六門於是不是六種知法,是一條由無常入實相的路,走通了自然知他心。

廿四、念念生滅不可知·盡門觀·染心實相。 論主續申盡門:是心念念生滅,未來無故不可知;現在念念滅,住時無故不可知。凡夫人取相分別,於三世中憶想妄見,謂知心念——凡夫所謂知心,知的只是自己造出來的相。以盡門觀即是畢竟空,畢竟空故無所著,是時得道,知諸法實相,於一切法不妄想分別,則如實知他心。隨後轉入染心:一切法入法性中皆清淨,是故說「染心實相,是中無染心。何以故?如實中無心無心數法,何況染心!」瞋心癡心亦如是。

廿五、無染心相·二心不俱·相待法無。 論主釋無染一段:無染心相中無有染心相,染心從本來無故;亦無不染心,無染心是寂滅相,無所分別。此中佛自說因緣:「須菩提!二心不俱故。」論主把這四字展開成一段極清楚的推理:眾生法,心心次第生,無染心時則無染心;過去染心已滅,未來未有,現在無染心,則無有染心;染心無故,亦無不染心,相待法無故。是故無染實相中無有染心、不染心。無瞋無癡亦如是。這一段是全品說『二法相待』最直白處——破一頭,另一頭自倒。

廿六、廣狹增減無定相。 論主釋廣大一段:廣狹、增減心,皆是眾生取相分別,佛不如是知。何以故?是心無色無形、無住處、念念滅,則無廣狹增減差別。此中佛自說因緣:「心性相無故,廣狹等不可得。」論主又標出參見之處:廣狹、增減、大小義,如四無量心中說——不在本品重出。

廿七、無量心四義與眼識無住處喻。 論主釋無量,給出四義:廣心大心即是無量;緣無量眾生故名無量;緣涅槃無量法故名無量;心相不可取故名無量。四義由粗入細,末一義才是正意。隨即出喻:如有眼、有色因緣故眼識生,是識不在眼、不在色、不在中間、不在此、不在彼,是故無住處;若實無住處,云何能有所作?若好若醜,如夢所見事,不可求其實定相。心亦如是,無依止故無定相,故名無量。眼識之喻最堪用功——識明明生起了,卻指不出它在哪裡;心之「無量」正是這種無處可指。末句補:廣、大亦應如是隨義分別說。

廿八、不可見心之問答——坐禪人之虛妄見。 論主自問:若知心不可見,佛何以故說「如實知不可見心」?答語先舉病相:有坐禪人憶想分別,見是心如清淨珠中縷;觀白骨人中,見心次第相續生;或時見心在身;或見在緣,如無邊識處,但見識無量無邊。這四種都是禪中實有的境界,也都是取相。破如是等虛妄故,佛言「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相」。可見「如實知不可見」一語是對治語:對治的正是用功人以為自己看見了心的那種見。

廿九、五眼觀心不可得。 論主再以五眼逐一勘:肉眼、天眼緣色故不見;慧眼緣涅槃故不見;法眼初覺時分別知諸法善不善、有漏無漏等,入實相中則無所分別,如先說「一切法無知者、無見者」,是故不應見;佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見。然後下一轉語:眾生心,見者,如實見;不如凡夫人憶想分別見。末更補一理:五眼因緣和合生,皆是作法,虛誑不實,佛不信不用,是故言「不以五眼見」。五眼不見不是能力不足,是不用那種見——卷六十九至此而終。

三十、出沒屈申之標問。 卷七十重標品題之餘,經文接住前卷的目次,續說第五類:佛因深般若,於眾生心數出、沒、屈、申如實知。須菩提依例請問。前此所說是心的體段(攝亂、染淨、廣大、無量、可見不可見),出沒屈申說的是心的動向——眾生在生死中浮沉進退的那個勢。

卅一、十四難之依五眾——常無常四句逐陰重列。 佛答先立總則:一切眾生心數出沒屈申等皆依色、受、想、行、識生。隨即以極整齊的格式逐條鋪開:神及世間常是事實、餘妄語,是見依色;無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常各一條,同依於色;然後依受、依想、依行、依識,各各再走一遍四句。經文不厭其煩地重列二十條,用意全在那個不變的尾巴——『是見依某』。邪見的內容儘管翻花樣,出處只有一個:五眾。讀這一段不可跳行,跳了就看不見這種重複本身即是說法。

卅二、世間有邊無邊四句。 次列:世間有邊、無邊、有邊無邊、非有邊非無邊,四句皆是見依色;依受想行識亦如是。格式同前,只換了論題——從時間上的常無常,換到空間上的有邊無邊。

卅三、神即是身、神異身異。 再列一對:神即是身,是見依色;神異身異,是見依色;依受想行識亦如是。此對不是四句而是二句,因為身神一異只有相即相離兩種。

卅四、死後如去四句。 末列:死後有如去、無如去、或有或無如去、非有非無如去,四句皆是見依色;依受想行識亦如是。所問是後世的有無,所依仍是五眾。

卅五、結——如實知出沒屈申。 佛結曰:如是,佛因般若波羅蜜,眾生出、沒、屈、申如實知。一長串邪見數完,結語只一句——佛知的不是這些見之中哪一個對,佛知的是這些見如何依五眾而起、如何令人沉浮。

卅六、佛知色相與諸法如相層層相即。 經文陡然一轉,從邪見轉到「如」。佛知色相,云何知?如如不壞、無分別、無相、無憶、無戲論、無得,色相亦如是;受想行識相亦如是。於是佛知眾生如相及眾生心數出沒屈申如相。接著是全品最著名的一串相即:五眾如相、諸行如相即是一切法如相;一切法如相者,六波羅蜜如相即是三十七品如相,三十七品如相即是十八空如相,十八空即八背捨,八背捨即九次第定,九次第定即佛十力,佛十力即四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲乃至十八不共法,十八不共法即一切種智,一切種智即善法不善法、世間法出世間法、有漏法無漏法,無漏法即過去未來現在法,三世法即有為法無為法,有為無為即須陀洹果,須陀洹果即斯陀含果,斯陀含果即阿那含果,阿那含果即阿羅漢果,阿羅漢果即辟支佛道,辟支佛道即阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提如相即是諸佛如相——諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞,是名一切諸法如相。佛因般若得是如相,以是因緣故般若能生諸佛、能示世間相;知一切法如相、非不如相、不異相,得是如相故佛名如來。上文說五眾是世間相、說示五眾不破不壞,至此才交代所示究竟是什麼:所示者,如也。

卅七、如相甚深·誰能信解。 須菩提歎其甚深,並問誰能信解,自答:唯有阿鞞跋致菩薩及具足正見人、漏盡阿羅漢;何以故?是法甚深故。佛答其所以深:「是如無盡相故甚深。」須菩提再問何法無盡相故甚深,佛言:一切法無盡故;佛得是一切諸法如已,為眾生說。經②以此終——甚深不在難懂,在無盡;無盡故無處可窮,無處可窮故非取相者所能信。

卅八、論主總釋出沒屈申。 論②開釋:佛悉知一切眾生所作所行、六十二邪見等諸邪見、九十八結使等諸煩惱,是故說「佛知眾生心心數法出、沒、屈、申」。論主一下筆就把經文那二十條、四句、二句安置進了六十二見與九十八結使的舊帳——經文列的不是新事,是一切眾生心行的總目。

卅九、沒與出、屈與申之訓。 論主逐字出訓。「沒」:在家者為愛等諸煩惱所沒;「出」:九十六種邪見出家者名出。復次,常著世樂故名為沒;或知無常,怖畏,求道,故名出。復次,受九十六種道法,不能得正道故,還沒在世間。「屈」者不離欲界,「申」者離欲界;色界離、不離亦如是。訓得極要緊的一點是:出家、求道也可以還沒——出之後未必不沒,這是下一段魚喻的伏筆。

四十、清池見魚喻。 論主出喻:如人立清池上見魚,或有常在水中,或有暫出還沒,或有出觀四方,或有出欲渡者近岸還沒。隨即合喻:佛以佛眼觀十方六道眾生——有常著五欲、諸煩惱覆心、不求出者;或有好心,能布施、能持戒,而以邪疑覆心故還沒;有人出五欲,能得煖法、頂法等,觀四諦,未得實法故還沒;有人離五欲乃至無所有處,不得涅槃故還沒。四等人由粗至細,最後一等已到無所有處,仍是還沒。此喻是全品給行人最切身的一面鏡子:出得愈高,沒得愈可惜,而所以沒者,皆因未得實法。

卌一、何等是出沒屈申相——神之計執。 論主接問:何等是出沒屈申相?此中佛說,所謂「神及世間常」。隨即釋神:神者,凡夫人憶想分別,隨我心取相故計有神。並標外道神論之二分:一者常,二者無常。要看清論主這句話的次第——先有「我心取相」,後有「計有神」;神不是先有而後被認識,是取相之心造出來的。

卌二、神常、神無常、常無常、非常非無常四家。 論主逐家陳其所以。計神常者,常修福德,後受果報故,或由行道故,神得解脫——立常是為了立業果與解脫的載體。謂神無常者,為今世名利故有所作——落到現世的打算。常無常者,有人謂神有二種:一者細微常住,二者現有所作;現有所作者身死時無常,細神是常——折中兩家。至於非常非無常,論主引其自陳之理:「有人言:神非常非無常。」其理由是常無常中俱有過——若神無常,即無罪福;若常,亦無罪福。何以故?若常則苦樂不異,譬如虛空,雨不能濕、風日不能乾;若無常則苦樂變異,譬如風雨,在牛皮中則爛壞。末句露出病根:「以我心故,說必有神,但非常非無常。」四家說法儘管相反,同出一個「我心」。

卌三、四種邪見皆緣五眾。 論主引佛語斷之:「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神。」四句之爭是在爭一個本來沒有的東西的屬性,所以爭不出結果——這一句也正是經文反覆說「是見依色」、「依受、想、行、識亦如是」的意思。

卌四、三種世間與世間四見。 論主釋「神及世間」之世間:世間有三種,一者五眾世間,二者眾生世間,三者國土世間。此中說二種:五眾世間、國土世間;眾生世間即是神。於世間相中亦有四種邪見。分疏之功在此:經文「神及世間」四字裡,神已攝眾生世間,所餘乃五眾與國土。

卌五、神本無而世間是有之難。 論主設一問,是本段最有力的一問:神從本已來無故應錯,世間是有,云何同神邪見?答曰:但破於世間起常無常相,不破世間。隨出一喻:譬如無目人得蛇以為瓔珞,有目人語是蛇,非是瓔珞——所破者是「以為瓔珞」的錯認,不是把蛇也否掉。論主再正面申之:佛破世間常顛倒,不破世間;何以故?現見無常故。亦不得言無無常,罪福不失故,因過去事有所作故。常無常二俱有過故;非常非無常,著世間過故。四句一一破過,而世間自在。

卌六、世間有邊——求本不得始。 論主轉入有邊無邊,先陳「有邊」者之理路:有人求世間根本,不得其始;不得其始則無中、無後;若無初中後則無世間;是故世間應有始,始即是邊。這是一個從『必須有』推出『一定有』的推論——本品列外道說從不譏誚,只是把他的理路照樣說出來,讓人自見其推論的著力處。

卌七、世性論——覺、我、五微塵、四大、五根。 論主詳述一家。得禪者以宿命智力乃見八萬劫事,過是已往不復能知,但見身始中陰識,而自思惟:「此識不應無因無緣,必應有因緣,宿命智所不能知。」於是憶想分別:有法名世性,非五情所知,極微細故。於世性中初生覺,覺即是中陰識;從覺生我;從我生五種微塵,所謂色聲香味觸;從聲微塵生空大,從聲觸生風大,從色聲觸生火大,從色聲觸味生水大,從色聲觸味香生地大;從空生耳根,從風生身根,從火生眼根,從水生舌根,從地生鼻根——如是漸漸從細至麁。世性者,從世性已來至麁,從麁轉細,還至世性。復出泥丸之喻:譬如泥丸中具有瓶、瓫等性,以泥為瓶,破瓶為瓫,如是轉變,都無所失;世性亦如是,轉變為麁。世性是常法,無所從來,如《僧佉經》廣說。論主記其所出,不加詆訶——要看的是這一家何以會立世性:因為宿命智到八萬劫就到頭了,見不到頭的地方,人便要造一個開頭。

卌八、微塵常法。 復次,有人說世間初邊名微塵。微塵常法,不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞,以微細故;但待罪福因緣和合故有身,若天、若地獄等;以無父母故,罪福因緣盡則散壞。與世性一家同病而異形:一個把開頭推到極細的「性」,一個推到極細的「塵」。

卌九、自然與天主二說、邪因是邊。 又二家:有人以自然為世界始,貧富貴賤非願行所得;有人言天主即是世界始,造作吉凶禍福、天地萬物,此法滅時天還攝取。論主一句總斷:「如是邪因,是世界邊。」四家——世性、微塵、自然、天主——同歸一名:邪因。所謂有邊之見,其實是為世間找一個開頭而找錯了因。

五十、苦樂盡自到邊·縷丸喻。 又一說:眾生世世受苦樂盡,自到邊;譬如山上投縷丸,縷盡自止。受罪受福,會歸於盡,精進、懈怠無異。此說之害,論主藉其自陳已顯出來——結論是修與不修一樣,這正是邊見落到行門上的後果。

五一、國土世間之有邊諸說。 再列二說:有人說國土世間八方有邊,唯上下無邊;有人說下至十八地獄、上至有頂,上下有邊,八方無邊。論主結曰:如是種種說世界邊。兩說恰恰相反,而同是把邊安在某一組方位上。

五二、眾生世間有邊——神如芥子如米。 又一說:眾生世間有邊。如說神在體中,如芥子、如米,或言一寸;大人則神大,小人則神小。論主點其所以:說神是色法、有分,故言神有邊。把神當作有體積的東西,有邊之說便隨之而來。

五三、無邊——神遍滿虛空。 「無邊」者:有人說神遍滿虛空,無處不有,得身處能覺苦樂,是名神無邊。與前說恰成兩極:一個把神縮成芥子,一個把神放到遍虛空,同是把神當作一個有分量的存在。

五四、國土世間無始·十方無邊。 又:有人言國土世間無始;若有始則無因緣,後亦無窮,常受身,是則破涅槃,是名無邊。復次,說國土世間十方無邊。如是等,說神世間、國土世間無邊。此家之立無始,理由是怕有始則墮無因——推論的方向與第卌六段的有邊家恰恰相反,而同是就有無兩頭立說。

五五、亦有邊亦無邊。 「有邊」與「無邊」相配便出第三句:有人言神世間無邊、國土世間有邊;或言神世間有邊、國土世間無邊,如上說神是色故;或言上下有邊、八方無邊。論主結曰:如是總上二法,名為「有邊無邊」。第三句不是新見,是前二句的拼合。

五六、非有邊非無邊。 第四句:有人見世間有邊有過、無邊亦有過,故不說有邊、不說無邊,著「非有邊非無邊」以為世間實。論主用了一個「著」字——避開兩邊之後仍要立一個實,所以第四句不是出離,是更隱的執。

五七、神即是身。 轉入身神一異。有人言身即是神,所以者何?分折此身,求神不可得故;復次,受好醜苦樂皆是身,是故言身即是神。此家的理據其實是找不到神——找不到便索性把身當作神。

五八、身異神異——邪見與邊見。 有人言神微細,五情所不得,亦非凡夫人所見,攝心清淨、得禪定人乃能得見,是故言身異神異。論主更為分判二見之異:若身即是神,身滅神亦滅,是邪見;說身異神異,身滅神常在,是邊見。同是計神,落處不同——一個斷,一個常。

五九、死後如去之別說。 論主標「死後有如去」者,隨即設問:先說常無常等,即是後世或有或無,今何以別說如去四句?答曰:上總說一切世間常非常,「後世有無」事要故別說。並釋如去之名:「如去」者,如人來此間生,去至後世亦如是。所以別立一門,是因為後世有無於行人最關切要——常無常是理上的爭,如去不如去是命上的事。

六十、如去不如去與非去非不去。 逐家陳之:有人言先世無所從來,滅亦無所去;有人言身、神和合為人,死後神去、身不去,是名「如去不如去」;「非有如去非無如去」者,見去、不去有失故說非去非不去。論主再下一針:「是人不能捨神,而著『非去非不去』。」與第五六段同一判法——第四句的病不在句,在捨不掉那個神。

六一、十四事之結——欲出而沒。 論主收束:如是諸邪見煩惱等,是名「心出、沒、屈、伸」。所以者何?邪見者種種道求出不得故,欲出而沒;邪見力多難解,故說常、無常等十四事。「欲出而沒」四字是全段的判語,也回應了第四十段魚喻——出而復沒者,正是這些見。

六二、佛言皆緣五眾·五眾如。 論主引佛語總斷外道:外道雖復種種憶想分別,佛言「皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常」。又進一層:佛知五眾空、無相、無作、無戲論,但知五眾如,不如凡夫虛誑顛倒見。破邪見到此為止,下文即由「五眾如」轉入一切法如——破與立的接榫處就在這一句。

六三、五眾如即一切法如。 論主釋經之相即:如五眾如,一切法如亦如是。何以故?二法攝一切法,所謂有為、無為;五眾是有為法,五眾如即是無為法。又出行門之由:觀察、籌量、思惟五眾能行六波羅蜜,是故說「五眾如即是一切法如,一切法如即是六波羅蜜如」。經文那一長串相即所以能成立,論主給的理由極簡:有為無為二法已攝一切,而五眾與五眾如恰是這二法。

六四、行六度者之次第與善不善法如。 論主續釋:行六波羅蜜菩薩求實道,觀五眾無常、空,生三十七品、八背捨、九次第等,是聲聞道;知已直過,行十八空、十力等諸佛法;皆正觀五眾、五眾如,無分別故,皆是一切諸法如。是故說「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如」。此段須看清「知已直過」四字——聲聞道諸法不是不修,是修而不住。世間、出世間法亦如是。

六五、不得著善法·皆是一如相。 論主下一轉語:是以行者不得著善法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,佛如相亦如是,皆是一如相,不二不別。所以者何?求諸法實,到畢竟空,無復異。連菩提、連佛如相都不許著——因為所以無異者,不是把差別抹平,是求到實處自然無異。

六六、般若能生諸佛、能示世間相之結。 論主結:如是等諸法如,佛因般若波羅蜜得,是故言「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相」。全品開篇之語,至此有了完整的解釋——所生者,得如相之佛;所示者,諸法之如。

六七、須菩提歎未曾有·誰能信。 論主釋須菩提之歎:一切諸法如甚深,隨順不相違;三世十方諸佛如即是諸法如,解是諸法如故為眾生種種說法。並分疏能信之機:是甚深如,難解難信;阿鞞跋致菩薩入法位受記者能信;「具足正見人」者三道人;漏盡阿羅漢不受一切法故能信。又補一義:其有信者,近阿鞞跋致故,皆攝在阿鞞跋致中,故不別說——經文只列三種,不是漏了其餘,是已攝在內。

六八、一切法無盡故如無盡。 論主釋佛答:佛語須菩提「一切法無盡故,是如無盡」;如無盡故,得聖道者能信。又釋何以聖者能信而凡夫不能:無為法中差別故有須陀洹諸道,聞自所得法故能信;凡夫人著虛誑顛倒法故不能信。能信的根據不是聰慧,是自己嘗過——聞的是自所得法。

六九、得是諸法如故名為如來。 全品末句:佛告須菩提,諸佛得是諸法如故,名為如來,名為一切智人,能教眾生令至涅槃。三個名相一線貫下:得如故名如來,如無不盡故名一切智人,得而能與人故能教眾生至涅槃。品始於『般若能生諸佛』,終於『得是如故名如來』——所生之佛,即是如之所成。

不要讀錯

不要把「佛母」讀成一個尊崇的比喻而已。論主立此喻的用處,是解一個真實的疑:諸佛寂滅、無憎無愛,何以守護持經之人?答語不是『佛很慈悲』,而是「知恩分故」——般若生佛、與佛一切智、示佛世間相,諸佛之於般若有出生之恩;守護行般若者,即是諸子救母。若把母子喻讀成文學上的親切說法,這個「知恩」的實義便丟了。反過來說,也不要把「母」讀成有一個能生的實體:經文緊接著就說深般若中無眾生、無色乃至無一切智,連般若波羅蜜自身也無——能生而無自性,這才是佛母二字的分寸。

不要把『般若示五眾不破不壞』讀成與說無常的經相違。論主答得分明:彼是小乘事,此是大乘事;小乘多說無常、先無常後法空、說無常令眾生怖畏,大乘多說法空、初便說法空。兩處所對的機不同、所立的門不同,不是兩種主張在相爭。更不可據此以為大乘不說無常——第六四段論主正說菩薩「觀五眾無常、空」而生三十七品,無常仍是入處,只是不停在那裡。

不要把「如實知眾生心」讀成一種高強的他心通。經文每一答都在遮:不示、不見、不可得、無定相、無住處、五眼不能見。論主更把凡夫所謂知心點破——凡夫人取相分別,於三世中憶想妄見,謂知心念。佛之知,是住實相而知其無定相;若讀成佛以憶想取相的方式一一照見眾生心裡的內容,恰恰落在經文所破的那一邊——所破的是取相之知,不是「如實知」「悉知」本身;論主下文明說佛悉知眾生所作所行、邪見煩惱,兩面並存。第廿八段所舉坐禪人四種見心之相——見心如清淨珠中縷、見心次第相續生、見心在身、見心在緣——正是這種誤讀在用功上的現形。

不要把『五眼不見』讀成貶低五眼。論主逐一說明各眼之所緣:肉眼天眼緣色故不見,慧眼緣涅槃故不見,法眼入實相則無所分別故不應見,佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見——每一句都是『因其所緣而不見』,不是『無能故不見』。末更明言:眾生心,見者,如實見。不見的是取相之見,如實見自在。

不要把論②那一長串外道說讀成雜錄。世性、微塵、自然、天主、縷丸、芥子之神、遍虛空之神——列得再多,論主的判語只有幾處,且每一處都指向同一根:憶想分別,隨我心取相故計有神;如是邪因,是世界邊;是人不能捨神。讀時若只記住了各家說法的奇特,就漏掉了論主真正要人看的東西——這些見的分歧再大,起處是同一個取相之心。也不要因論主詳陳其說而以為他在採納:陳說與判釋分得很清,陳說用「有人言」「有人說」,判釋用「佛言」「是故說」。

不要把「諸法如相」那一串相即讀成一種等同的宣告。論主給了理由:二法攝一切法,所謂有為、無為;五眾是有為法,五眾如即是無為法。相即之所以成立,是因為所說的一直是「如」,不是那些法本身;而末後「不得著善法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」一句,正防人把『一如不二』拿來作不辨是非的口實。一如是求實到畢竟空處自然無異,不是修行上的平鋪。

修行作用

第一件受用,在母子喻給出的一個位置感。行般若的人常覺孤單——法深、少人共語、境界難說。本品告訴你:你所守的這一法,是諸佛之母;諸佛以佛眼常視此法,也常視持此法的人。經文說得極具體:書是深般若乃至正憶念者,諸佛常以佛眼視是人;求菩薩道者,十方佛常守護,令不退轉。這不是安慰語,是本品開宗立喻所要說的第一件事。

第二件受用,是一套勘心的法。本品所問之心相,論主自科為「先略說「知他心」,次分別眾生攝心、亂心,所謂三毒、無三毒者,廣、大,無量,不可見,出、沒,屈、申等」,而每一問的答語都是同一個做法:不見那個相,因為心性無故。日用中起心動念時可以照此回勘——我此刻認定的『我心很亂』『我心很廣』『我心很小』,是心本有的相,還是我取來的相?論主說得明白:廣狹、增減心,皆是眾生取相分別。勘破一個取相,就少一重自縛。

第三件受用,在「二心不俱」四字。行人最苦的是與煩惱相持——一面染心現前,一面又要立一個不染的心去對治,於是兩心交戰終日。論主的推理可以直接拿來用:心心次第生,無染心時則無染心;染心無故,亦無不染心,相待法無故。染心現前時不必另造一個對手,看它次第而生、次第而滅,相待的兩頭自然一齊落下。

第四件受用,是清池見魚喻的自照。四等人:全然不求出的、能施能戒而以邪疑還沒的、得煖頂觀四諦而未得實法還沒的、離五欲乃至無所有處而不得涅槃還沒的。愈往後愈像用功有得之人,卻仍是「還沒」。這一喻宜常記:出不是一次的事,所以沒者皆因未得實法;用功到某一階段的安穩,正是最容易近岸還沒的時候。

第五件受用,是坐禪見心之誡。見心如珠中縷、見心相續生、見心在身、見心在緣——這四相論主列得如此具體,可見是禪中實有之境。用功人若在靜中見得一個心的模樣而生歡喜,此段可作當下的回勘:佛正是為破這等虛妄,才說「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相」。見得的都不是它。

第六件受用,在「欲出而沒」一語的警策。論主說邪見人種種道求出不得,欲出而沒。求出本身是好的,出不去的原因在見——見不正則力愈大而陷愈深,這也就是外道諸家愈推愈精而愈離的緣故。行人於此當知揀擇見地重於用功之勤。

第七件受用,是「知已直過」與「不得著善法」一對。菩薩觀五眾無常空而生三十七品、八背捨、九次第,這些法要修;修而不住,故曰知已直過。再往上,連菩提、連佛如相都不許著。日用中的用法是:於一切所修之善,修時盡力,過時不留——留則善法自身成了新的所得。

承衍

本品的骨幹,是兩段經文與兩段論釋。經①自母人有子喻起,立般若能生諸佛、能示世間相,諸佛以佛眼常視深般若並及於書持之人;須菩提問四,佛答三事,標五眾是世間相;次說般若示五眾不破不壞、不生不滅乃至不在三世;次說深般若中無眾生無色乃至無一切智而佛悉知眾生心所行;然後逐一開示如實知攝心亂心、以法相知、以盡無染滅斷寂離六門知、知染心瞋心癡心、知無染無瞋無癡心、知廣心、大心、無量心、不可見心,末以五眼不能見收。論①先替聽者立疑——諸佛寂滅何以守護持經者——而以知恩守護母之譬答之;次引佛自說「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生」;答四問三答之難,出墮枝墮樹之喻;答餘經說五眾破壞之難,判大小乘說法之異;釋五眾名世間、心數難知、方便力能知,分疏眾生名數;替須菩提說出一與無量之疑,答以諸法實相智慧,再答畢竟空中云何知心;立先略後廣之科;逐字釋六門,釋念念生滅與盡門觀,釋染心實相、無染心相與二心不俱、相待法無,釋廣狹增減無定相,釋無量心四義並出眼識無住處喻;末設不可見心之問答,舉坐禪人四種虛妄見,以五眼逐一勘而明不見即如實見。卷六十九至此而終,卷七十重標品題之餘。經②續說心數出沒屈申,以依色受想行識之格式逐條列神及世間常無常四句、世間有邊無邊四句、神即身異身二句、死後如去四句,結以如實知;次說佛知色相如如不壞乃至諸法如相層層相即、皆是一如相不二不別,得是如相故佛名如來;末由須菩提歎其甚深,佛答如無盡相故甚深。論②釋出沒屈申,繫之於六十二見、九十八結使,出沒出屈申之訓,設清池見魚喻並合四等眾生;釋神之計執與外道二論,逐陳神常、神無常、常無常、非常非無常四家,引佛語斷以皆緣五眾;分三種世間,答『神本無而世間是有』之難,出無目人以蛇為瓔珞之喻;廣列有邊無邊諸說——求本不得始、世性與泥丸喻、微塵、自然、天主、縷丸喻、八方上下諸說、神如芥子與神遍滿虛空、國土世間無始——並判邪因是邊;釋神即是身、身異神異之邪見邊見,別釋死後如去四句,結以欲出而沒、故說十四事;末由五眾如轉入一切法如,明有為無為二法攝一切,釋善法如即不善法如,誡不得著善法乃至菩提,結以般若能生諸佛能示世間相、得是諸法如故名為如來。

本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一,論主開篇即自標承接:上說十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若乃至正憶念、不令魔得其便——那正是前品守護之義;本品所答者,是『既行寂滅何以守護』這一問,故母子喻不是新起爐灶,是接著前品的守護說下來的。其二,本品『般若能生諸佛』一軸,與此前諸品反覆申明的般若總攝諸度、出生一切賢聖之義相貫;而經文把「能生」與「能示」並列,又為前此諸品所說的世間相、五眾義下一轉語——所示者非五眾之破壞,乃五眾之如。其三,本品末所立的「如」,在其後諸品續有開展:經②既說一切法如相不二不別、得是如相故名如來,後文問相之教即承此而來;讀者可合前後觀之,以見佛母之義與如相之教的一貫。

古德於本品之科判,另有一線可誌。吉藏《大品經義疏》釋本品,立三義科之——一者能生、二者報行護、三者能成——並取《維摩詰所說經》「智度菩薩母,方便以為父」與其所引「大論云:般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父」相參(論本原文在卷一百作「佛以般若為母、般舟三昧為父」,吉藏係約引),以明慧為父母之義;其科次品〈問相品〉為三,第二科即「明佛知般若恩故報恩」,本品報恩之義於彼續說。此一「報恩」之科與本品傳本中某一系品題作「報恩品」之異名相應,本疏並錄而不判孰正;品題異稱、傳本分卷、諸本兩造之全帳,詳考據層。

The Mother of the Buddhas: Why the Buddhas, Already Practising Quiescence, Guard Those Who Uphold the Sūtra; Why the Simile of Mother and Sons Establishes Prajñā as the Mother; Why It Is No Omission That Subhūti Asks Four and the Buddha Answers Three; Why Other Sūtras’ Saying That the Five Aggregates Are Broken and Ruined Does Not Contradict This Chapter’s Saying That They Are Neither Broken nor Ruined; Why, There Being No Mind or Mental-Factor Dharmas within Ultimate Emptiness, the Buddha Can Know the Minds of Beings; Why the Four Minds—Broad, Great, Immeasurable, and Invisible—Are All Explained by the Absence of Fixed Marks; Why the Five Eyes’ Not Seeing the Mind Becomes Instead Knowing It as It Really Is; Why Emerging, Sinking, Bending, and Stretching Gather Up All the Fourteen Difficult Questions; Why the Outside Paths’ Theories of the Nature of the World, of Atoms, of Spontaneity, and of the Lord of Heaven Are Alike Called Wrong Causes; and Why the Marks of Suchness of All Dharmas, Identical Layer upon Layer, Return in the End to One Suchness, Not Two

What Is Being Asked

The preceding chapter said that the buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard prajñā and do not let Māra find an opening. The treatise-author reads out a doubt on the hearers’ behalf: the awakening of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence, and towards dharmas and beings they have neither hatred nor love; since they have neither hatred nor love, why do they single out for guarding the people who write out, receive, and uphold prajñā? The simile of mother and sons with which this chapter opens is the answer the Buddha sets up for this doubt. A mother gives birth to five sons, ten, and so on up to a thousand; the mother falls ill, and the sons each diligently seek her cure and treatment, fearing that wind and cold and heat, mosquitoes, gadflies, snakes, and vipers might harm their mother’s body, and always seek things of comfort with which to make offerings to their mother—why? Because 「生育我等,示我世間」 tr. "she gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world." The buddhas stand towards prajñā exactly as the sons towards their mother: prajñā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, can show the mark of the world; therefore, though the buddhas practise quiescence, they still watch the deep prajñā constantly with the Buddha-eye, and this extends to the people who write out and uphold prajñā. The chapter’s name, 「佛母」 tr. "the Mother of the Buddhas," is established here.

Once the one simile is set up, it at once brings out the two main veins of the whole chapter. The first is 「能生諸佛」 tr. "can give birth to the buddhas": within prajñā are born the ten powers and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas and the omniscience of all kinds, and because one obtains these dharmas one is called a Buddha. The second is 「能示世間相」 tr. "can show the mark of the world": the five aggregates are the mark of the world, and prajñā shows the five aggregates as not broken and not ruined, not arising and not ceasing, not defiled and not pure, not increasing and not decreasing, not entering and not leaving, not within the three times—and this sentence at once collides with other sūtras’ 「五眾破壞,故名世間。」 tr. "The five aggregates are broken and ruined; therefore they are called the world." And so right here the treatise-author raises a question himself; the treatise-author answers it with the difference between the ways the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle speak the Dharma.

Following the second vein further down brings the passage of greatest weight in the whole chapter: because of prajñā the Buddha 「悉知無量無邊阿僧祇眾生心所行」 tr. "fully knows the workings of the minds of measureless, boundless, asaṃkhyeya beings." Within the deep prajñā there are no beings, no form, and so on up to no omniscience, and yet the Buddha, of all things, can know as it really is the mind of every being—the collected mind and the distracted mind, the stained mind, the hateful mind, and the deluded mind, the unstained mind, the mind without hatred, and the mind without delusion, the broad mind, the great mind, the immeasurable mind, the invisible mind, and in fascicle seventy these are continued and gathered up entirely with emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching. Subhūti asks matter by matter, and the Buddha answers matter by matter, and the answers are almost all in one and the same sentence-pattern: he does not see this, he does not see that, because the nature of the mind is non-existent. This is exactly the place in this chapter that most needs to be seen clearly—the Buddha’s 「如實知」 tr. "knowing as it really is" knows not some one mark of the mind, but the mind’s absence of fixed marks.

Fascicle seventy turns to emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching. The sūtra text, in the pattern of resting on form, resting on feeling, resting on perception, resting on constructions, resting on consciousness, sets out again, aggregate by aggregate, the four propositions that the soul and the world are permanent, impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, neither permanent nor impermanent; and further sets out the four propositions that the world has a limit or has no limit, that the soul is the body or other than the body, and the four propositions of going on thus after death—that is, the fourteen difficult questions of the outside paths. The treatise-author then sets out broadly the various schools of the outside paths: the two theories that the soul is permanent and that the soul is impermanent; the compromises of both permanent and impermanent and of neither permanent nor impermanent; the four theories of the origin of the world—the nature of the world, atoms, spontaneity, and the lord of heaven; the various theories of the eight directions and above and below having a limit or no limit; the two extremes of the soul being like a mustard seed or like a grain of rice and of the soul pervading all of space; and the four propositions of going on thus and not going on thus. They are set out with the greatest detail and gathered up with the greatest simplicity: the Buddha says that all take the five aggregates as their object and rest on the five aggregates, that there is no soul and nothing permanent. At the very end everything is gathered up with 「如」 tr. "suchness": the suchness of the five aggregates is the suchness of all dharmas; the suchness of the six perfections, the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path, and so on up to the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different; because he obtains this mark of suchness, the Buddha is called the Tathāgata. What the opening asked was ‘how prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world’, and what the close answers is precisely this 「如」 tr. "suchness."

Passage by Passage

1. The simile of a mother who has sons—the root of the whole chapter. The Buddha does not first speak the principle; first he speaks of a mother. The sons are five, ten, and so on up to a thousand; the number keeps climbing in order to show that however many sons there are, they all come from one mother; the mother falls ill, and the sons each diligently seek her cure and treatment, and what they fear is wind and cold and heat, mosquitoes, gadflies, snakes, and vipers. The pivot of this simile is the reason the sons give in their own words: 「生育我等,示我世間。」 tr. "She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world." Giving birth and raising is 「能生」 tr. "can give birth"; showing the world is 「能示」 tr. "can show"—the two fulcrums of the simile are exactly the two merits of prajñā in what follows. Then the Buddha turns over to what the simile stands for: the Buddha always watches this deep prajñāpāramitā with the Buddha-eye, and the buddhas now present in the ten directions also watch it constantly with the Buddha-eye, because prajñā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, can show the mark of the world. It is pushed one layer further: prajñā can give birth to dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā, can give birth to inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, can give birth to the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eight limbs of the noble path, can give birth to the ten powers of a Buddha and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and so on up to being able to give birth to the srota-āpanna, the sakṛdāgāmin, the anāgāmin, the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, and the buddhas; the buddhas of the three times all obtain awakening because of the causes and conditions of the deep prajñā. Finally it comes down to persons: those who write out this deep prajñā, and so on up to those who rightly recollect it—the buddhas always watch these people with the Buddha-eye; those who seek the bodhisattva path the buddhas of the ten directions always guard, so that they do not turn back. The simile rises from the mother’s illness and ends in guarding persons—to guard the one who practises prajñā is precisely the sons saving their mother.

2. Subhūti asks four. Subhūti takes up what the Buddha has said and asks about four matters: how prajñā can give birth to the buddhas, how it can show the mark of the world, how the buddhas are born from prajñā, how the buddhas speak of the mark of the world. He asks so finely because 「能生」 tr. "can give birth" and ‘being born from’ run in two directions in the grammar, and the hearer easily takes them as two matters. These four questions are the groundwork for a passage of question and answer by the treatise-author further on.

3. The Buddha answers that it can give birth to the buddhas, and that the five aggregates are the mark of the world. The Buddha answers with the greatest economy: within the deep prajñā are born the ten powers of a Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas and the omniscience of all kinds, and because one obtains these dharmas one is called a Buddha—「佛」 tr. "Buddha" is not a person already there who then obtains prajñā; it is by obtaining these dharmas that one is called a Buddha, and therefore it is said that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas. The mark of the world is pointed out in a single sentence: the buddhas say that the five aggregates are the mark of the world. He does not speak of heaven and earth, he does not speak of beings; he speaks only of the five aggregates—the actual content of the world is just these five.

4. The question and answer about showing the mark of the five aggregates—it does not show them as broken or ruined. Subhūti asks again: within prajñā, how is the mark of the five aggregates spoken of, and how are the five aggregates shown? The Buddha’s answer is all negation: it does not show the five aggregates as broken, it does not show the five aggregates as ruined, it does not show arising and ceasing, it does not show defilement and purity, it does not show increase and decrease, it does not show entering and leaving, it does not show past, future, and present. Why is it so? The Buddha himself speaks the cause and condition: the mark of emptiness is not broken and not ruined, the mark of the signless and the mark of non-action are not broken and not ruined, the non-originating dharma, the non-arising dharma, and the nature of dharmas of the dharma without anything existent are not broken and not ruined—the mark that is shown is just so. What matters is the sentence 「相如是示」 tr. "the mark is shown thus": it is not that nothing is shown; it is that the mark shown is originally just so. When prajñā shows the world, what it shows is the world’s mark of being not broken and not ruined.

5. Within prajñā there are no beings and no form, and so on up to its not showing the omniscience of all kinds. The Buddha goes on to say: because of the deep prajñā the buddhas fully know the workings of the minds of measureless, boundless, asaṃkhyeya beings; and yet within this deep prajñā there are no beings and no name of beings, no form and no name of form, no feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, nor their names, no eye and so on up to no mind, no eye-consciousness and so on up to no mind-consciousness, no eye-contact and so on up to no mind-contact, and so on up to no omniscience and no name of omniscience—in this way it can show the mark of the world. Then he goes a step further: the deep prajñā also does not show form, does not show feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to does not show the omniscience of all kinds, because 「是深般若波羅蜜中尚無般若波羅蜜,何況色乃至一切種智」 tr. "within this deep prajñāpāramitā there is not even prajñāpāramitā, how much less form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds." On one side it says he fully knows; on the other it says there is nothing and that it does not show—this is not self-contradiction: because nothing is shown, there is nothing that is not shown; precisely because within prajñā even prajñā is unfindable, the mark of the world that it shows does not fall upon any single dharma.

6. Knowing as it really is the collected mind and the distracted mind—knowing by the mark of dharmas. The Buddha sets out the enumeration of beings: whether with form or without form, whether with perception, without perception, or neither with perception nor without perception, whether in this world or throughout the worlds of the ten directions; whether these beings have a collected mind or a distracted mind, the Buddha knows as it really is. How does he know? The Buddha answers himself: he knows by the mark of dharmas. He further raises a question himself—by what mark of dharmas?—and the Buddha answers: in this mark of dharmas there is not even the mark of the mark of dharmas, how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind. This is the first appearance of the fixed form of the answers of the whole chapter—the so-called ‘knowing by the mark of dharmas’ is not taking a ruler to measure the mind; that ruler itself is also markless; because it is markless, nothing hinders it from knowing all marks.

7. The six gates of exhaustion, no staining, cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation. The Buddha again takes another road in speaking of the marks by which the mind is known: he knows by the mark of exhaustion, he knows by the mark of no staining, he knows by the marks of cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation. The six gates seem to stand side by side, but in fact they are six stages of a single road—from contemplating impermanence to exhaustion, from exhaustion to not being stained, by the worldly path holding back and extinguishing, by the path without outflows severing, from severance to quiescence, from quiescence to separation. The treatise-author has his own word-by-word explanation later (see passage 23); here we first record their names.

8. Knowing as it really is the stained mind, the hateful mind, and the deluded mind. The Buddha says that because of prajñā he knows the stained minds of beings, knows the stained mind as it really is; the hateful mind and the deluded mind he likewise knows as they really are. Subhūti asks its meaning, and the Buddha answers: 「染心如實相,則無染心相。」 tr. "The stained mind, in its real mark as it is, has no mark of a stained mind." Why? Within the real mark as it is, even mind and mental-factor dharmas are unfindable, how much less could one find a stained mind or an unstained mind. Hatred and delusion are the same as this. Here one must see clearly the grammar of 「如實知染心」 tr. "knowing the stained mind as it really is": what is known is the stained mind’s real mark as it is, and within the stained mind’s real mark as it is there is no stained mind—what is known is its non-existence, not its existence.

9. The unstained mind, the mind without hatred, the mind without delusion—two minds are not together. The Buddha goes on to say that he knows as it really is the unstained mind, the mind without hatred, and the mind without delusion of beings. Subhūti asks again, and the Buddha answers: within this mind’s mark of no staining, the mark of staining and the mark of not staining are both unfindable; why? 「二心不俱故。」 tr. "Because two minds are not together." These four Chinese characters are the eye of this passage. Thoughts arise in succession, and at one time there is only one mind; when the unstained mind is present the stained mind is already gone, and since the stained mind does not exist, the unstained mind that stands in dependence on it as its counterpart does not exist either—so within the real mark of no staining, neither end, stained or unstained, can stand.

10. The broad mind. The Buddha says he knows as it really is the broad minds of beings. Subhūti asks, and the Buddha answers: he knows that the mark of the minds of beings is neither broad nor narrow, neither increases nor decreases, neither comes nor goes; because the mark of the mind is separate, this mind is not broad, and so on up to it neither comes nor goes. Why? 「是心性無故」 tr. "because the nature of this mind is non-existent," who makes it broad, who makes it narrow, and so on to coming and going? The so-called knowing the broad mind as it really is is knowing that of this mind there is from the root no broadness to speak of—broad and narrow are names that depend on their counterparts, and since the nature of the mind is non-existent, the master who could make it broad or narrow does not exist either.

11. The great mind. The same pattern is walked once more: the Buddha does not see a mark of coming or a mark of going of the minds of beings, does not see a mark of arising, a mark of ceasing, a mark of abiding, or a mark of changing. Why? Because the nature of these minds is non-existent, who comes, who goes, who arises, ceases, abides, or changes? 「大」 tr. "Great" and 「廣」 tr. "broad" are almost synonyms in ordinary speech, yet the sūtra text divides them into two passages, each matched with its own set of marks: broad is matched with broad and narrow, increase and decrease, coming and going; great is matched with coming and going, arising, ceasing, abiding, and changing. Speaking of them separately is meant to let people know that what is negated is not one word but a whole way of grasping at marks.

12. The immeasurable mind. The Buddha answers: he knows these minds of beings, and sees neither abiding nor not abiding. Why? 「是無量心相無依止故」 tr. "because the mark of this immeasurable mind has no support," who has a place of abiding or not abiding? The two preceding passages negated broad and narrow and arising and ceasing; this passage negates a place of abiding. Because there is nothing to rest on, there is no place of abiding; because there is no place of abiding, it is immeasurable—the immeasurable is not being measured as very great; it is that there is from the root no place where a measure could be set down.

13. The invisible mind—empty of specific marks; the five eyes do not see. The last mind is the most perilous: it says both that it is invisible and that he knows it as it really is. The Buddha answers on two levels: first, the minds of beings are markless, and the Buddha knows as it really is their marklessness, because they are empty of specific marks; second, the Buddha knows the minds of beings, and the five eyes cannot see them. Only when these two sentences are seen together does one see that 「如實知不可見心」 tr. "knowing the invisible mind as it really is" is not a contradiction in terms—precisely because what the five eyes see is all a seeing that grasps at marks, not seeing becomes instead knowing its reality. Sūtra ① is gathered up at this point, and Treatise ① will set up a separate question and answer on this sentence (see passages 28 and 29).

14. The treatise-author’s opening explanation—taking up the doubt from the preceding chapter, and the simile of knowing the debt of kindness. When the treatise-author opens his explanation, his first move is to link this chapter back to the preceding one: above it was said that the buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard prajñā, and so on up to the one who rightly recollects it, and do not let Māra find an opening. Hearing this, a hearer in the assembly might think—the awakening of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence, and towards dharmas and beings they have neither hatred nor love; why do they guard those who write out and uphold prajñā? Once the doubt is set up, the Buddha’s simile of mother and sons is the answer. The treatise-author states the sense of the simile more plainly than the sūtra text: 「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故」 tr. "As sons who know their debt of kindness guard their mother—because prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions"; if Māra and the like make hindrances wishing to spoil and ruin prajñā, then the buddhas, although they practise the mark of quiescence, out of pity for beings and because they know their share of the debt of kindness, keep them constantly in thought with a mind of kindness and compassion and constantly see them with the Buddha-eye, guarding those who practise prajñā, so that they gain increase and do not lose the path of the Buddha. Quiescence and guarding do not hinder each other—quiescence is having neither hatred nor love, guarding is knowing the debt of kindness and pity, and in the Buddha’s case both hold at the same time.

15. All the worthies and sages and the dharmas of the worthies and sages are born from prajñā. The treatise-author points out the cause and condition the Buddha himself speaks after the simile: 「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生。」 tr. "All the worthies and sages and the dharmas of the worthies and sages are born from within prajñā." That long string in the sūtra text—‘can give birth to dhyānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, can give birth to the srota-āpanna and so on up to the buddhas’—the treatise-author gathers up in one sentence: both sides, persons and dharmas, come from prajñā. This sentence is also the proof of the two Chinese characters 「佛母」 tr. "the Mother of the Buddhas": it is not an honorific; it is a relation of birth.

16. Four questions and three answers—giving birth and being born from do not differ in meaning. The treatise-author raises a question himself: Subhūti asked about four kinds of things; why does the Buddha answer only three matters and not say 「諸佛從般若中生」 tr. "the buddhas are born from within prajñā"? Answer: that prajñā gives birth to the buddhas and that the buddhas are born from prajñā do not differ in meaning. The treatise-author then distinguishes why some take them as two matters: 「有人言:諸法和合故能生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛;有人行般若波羅蜜及眾行,得成佛。初謂作者,二謂法。」 tr. "Someone says: because dharmas come together they can give birth to prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas; someone practises prajñāpāramitā and the many practices, and attains buddhahood. The first speaks of the maker, the second speaks of the dharma." One speaks from the side of the maker, one from the side of the dharma; though the ways of speaking are two, the matter itself is one. The treatise-author then settles it with another simile: whether one says 「墮枝殺人」 tr. "a falling branch killed a man" or says 「墮樹殺人」 tr. "a falling tree killed a man"—the way of speaking of branch and tree differs, but the event of killing a man is the same, and so no separate answer is needed. To say that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas is already to have said that the buddhas are born from prajñā. To answer one question fewer is not an omission in answering; it is because the meaning is not two.

17. Other sūtras say that the five aggregates are broken and ruined, and here it is said that they are neither broken nor ruined. The second question is harder: as other sūtras say, 「五眾破壞,故名世間」 tr. "the five aggregates are broken and ruined; therefore they are called the world," why is it said here that prajñā shows the five aggregates as without breaking, ruin, arising, ceasing, and the like? The treatise-author answers with the difference of their lines of teaching: that is the matter of the Small Vehicle; this is the matter of the Great Vehicle. The Dharma of the Small Vehicle speaks much of impermanence, the Dharma of the Great Vehicle speaks much of the emptiness of dharmas; the Small Vehicle first speaks of impermanence and afterwards of the emptiness of dharmas, the Great Vehicle speaks of the emptiness of dharmas from the very start; the Small Vehicle speaks of impermanence in order to make beings fear, and the Great Vehicle is not so, and therefore it speaks of there being no breaking, ruin, and the like. And he cites as proof the cause and condition the Buddha himself speaks: 「空、無相、無作,終不破、不壞。」 tr. "Emptiness, the signless, non-action are never broken, never ruined." The two sūtras are two places to set one’s hand—one startles people from the side of ruin, one shows directly from the side where there was never any ruin; the treatise-author judges only the difference between the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle, and does not say whether or not the two sūtras contend with each other.

18. The five aggregates are called the world; mental factors are hard to know; by the power of skilful means he can know. The treatise-author explains further: the five aggregates are called the world; the bodies, shapes, and forms of beings are easy to know, while the other mental-factor dharmas, having no shape, are hard to know; therefore the Buddha tells Subhūti 「無量阿僧祇眾生心所行皆知」 tr. "the workings of the minds of measureless asaṃkhyeya beings he knows all." He then points out that crucial turn—within the deep prajñā, though there are no beings and no form and such dharmas, and so on up to no omniscience of all kinds, yet it is 「以般若方便力而能知眾生心所行」 tr. "by the power of the skilful means of prajñā that he can know the workings of the minds of beings"; and because within this prajñā there is ultimate emptiness, it does not show form and such dharmas, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. The joint where 「無」 tr. "there is nothing" meets 「能知」 tr. "he can know" lies in the three Chinese characters 「方便力」 tr. "the power of skilful means." The treatise-author further takes up the cause and condition the Buddha himself speaks: 「般若波羅蜜中尚無般若相,何況色等法!」 tr. "Within prajñāpāramitā there is not even the mark of prajñā, how much less form and such dharmas!"

19. What shows the world—the enumeration of beings distinguished item by item. The treatise-author assigns that string of the enumeration of beings in the sūtra text item by item: ‘with form’ means beings of the desire realm and the form realm; ‘without form’ means beings of the formless realm. As to ‘with perception’, apart from the Heaven of No Perception and the Heaven of Neither Perception nor Non-perception, the rest are with perception; ‘without perception’ means the beings without perception; ‘neither with perception nor without perception’ means the gods of the place of the Summit of Existence. ‘This world’ means the three-thousand great-thousand world; ‘throughout the ten directions’ means the remaining measureless, boundless, asaṃkhyeya worlds. The last sentence gathers it up: of the beings of the three times in the six destinies of these worlds, the Buddha fully knows their collected minds and distracted minds. This passage is one of the rare passages of pure distinction in the whole chapter, and in reading it one need not seek anything recondite—it only counts out clearly the extension of the four Chinese characters 「一切眾生」 tr. "all beings," so that the following 「佛悉知」 tr. "the Buddha fully knows" has a definite denominator.

20. Subhūti’s doubt, and the Buddha’s answer of the wisdom of the real mark. The treatise-author speaks out on Subhūti’s behalf the strangeness in his mind: 「諸佛常樂行寂滅諸法空,今云何遍知無始無邊眾生攝心、亂心?佛心一,眾生心無量種,云何一時知一切眾生心?」 tr. "The buddhas always delight in practising the quiescence and emptiness of dharmas; how now do they know throughout the collected minds and distracted minds of beginningless, boundless beings? The Buddha’s mind is one, the minds of beings are of measureless kinds; how does he know the minds of all beings at one time?"—the difficulty of one and the measureless the treatise-author states more plainly than the sūtra text. Hence the question 「佛云何知」 tr. "how does the Buddha know?" The Buddha answers: because of the wisdom of the real mark of all dharmas he knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings. Subhūti asks again what the real mark of all dharmas is, and Answer: namely, ultimate emptiness; of this ultimate emptiness even the nature of ultimate emptiness is unfindable, how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind.

21. Within ultimate emptiness, how does he know the mind? The treatise-author raises a question himself once more, pressing the difficulty to its extreme: within the ultimate emptiness of the real mark of all dharmas there are no discriminating mind and mental-factor dharmas; how does the Buddha know their minds? The answer is in two parts. The first part takes as its ground what the Buddha himself says: the nature of the real mark of all dharmas is also unfindable, and with this wisdom he knows the collected minds and distracted minds of beings; why? 「若空性可得,應有難;空性不可得,云何作難?」 tr. "If the nature of emptiness were findable, there should be a difficulty; the nature of emptiness being unfindable, how can a difficulty be made?"—the difficulty is built on the premise that ‘emptiness is a findable thing’; once the premise does not hold, the difficulty naturally falls empty. The second part states positively why he knows: now the Buddha has passed beyond all the false dharmas of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and abiding securely in the real mark, knows the minds of all beings as they really are; because the minds of beings abide within false dharmas, they cannot know other beings as they really are. The difference between the Buddha’s being able to know and beings’ not being able to know lies not in the size of the mind but in abiding in the real mark and abiding in falsity.

22. The division into first in brief and then in full. The treatise-author inserts a sentence of sectional division: first it speaks in brief of 「知他心」 tr. "knowing the minds of others," next it distinguishes the collected minds and distracted minds of beings, namely those with the three poisons and those without the three poisons, broad, great, immeasurable, invisible, emerging, sinking, bending, stretching, and so on. This sentence lists in one breath the whole table of contents of Sūtra ① and Sūtra ②, and it is the most convenient map for reading this chapter—every question and answer below falls within this table of contents.

23. The explanation of the six gates of exhaustion, no staining, cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation. The treatise-author explains the six gates word by word: Subhūti asks about matter after matter; first he is answered that it is because of the real mark of all dharmas that the Buddha knows the collected mind and the distracted mind; next, that he knows by exhaustion, no staining, cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation. 「盡者,無常慧」 tr. "Exhaustion is the wisdom of impermanence"; the bodhisattva practises this mind of the wisdom of impermanence and separates from all worldly staining—this is no staining. To use the worldly path to hold back and extinguish the fetters is called cessation. To sever with the path without outflows is therefore called severance. Having severed the fetters, one contemplates nirvāṇa’s marks of quiescence and separation—this is quiescence and separation. By these causes and conditions one obtains the real mark of all dharmas; by the real mark of all dharmas, one knows that the collected minds and distracted minds of others are all the real mark. The six gates, then, are not six kinds of knowing; they are one road that enters the real mark from impermanence, and once one has walked it through, one naturally knows the minds of others.

24. The mind arising and ceasing thought by thought cannot be known; contemplation by the gate of exhaustion; the real mark of the stained mind. The treatise-author goes on to set forth the gate of exhaustion: this mind arises and ceases thought by thought; the future does not exist and so cannot be known; the present ceases thought by thought, and because there is no time of abiding it cannot be known. Ordinary people grasp at marks and discriminate, and within the three times recollect, imagine, and see falsely, and say that they know the thoughts of the mind—what ordinary people call knowing the mind knows only the marks they themselves have made. Contemplating by the gate of exhaustion is precisely ultimate emptiness; because of ultimate emptiness there is nothing to be attached to, and at that time one obtains the path, knows the real mark of all dharmas, does not falsely think and discriminate about any dharma, and then knows the minds of others as they really are. He then turns to the stained mind: all dharmas, entering into the nature of dharmas, are pure, and therefore it says: 「染心實相,是中無染心。何以故?如實中無心無心數法,何況染心!」 tr. "The real mark of the stained mind—within it there is no stained mind. Why? Within the real as it is there is no mind and there are no mental-factor dharmas, how much less a stained mind!" The hateful mind and the deluded mind are also thus.

25. The mark of the unstained mind; two minds are not together; dharmas that depend on their counterparts do not exist. The treatise-author explains the passage on no staining: within the mark of the unstained mind there is no mark of a stained mind, because the stained mind is from the beginning non-existent; nor is there a not-stained mind, for the unstained mind is of the mark of quiescence and has nothing to discriminate. Here the Buddha himself speaks the cause and condition: 「須菩提!二心不俱故。」 tr. "Subhūti! Because two minds are not together." The treatise-author unfolds these four Chinese characters into a most lucid piece of reasoning: it is the dharma of beings that mind after mind arises in succession, and when there is the unstained mind, then there is no stained mind; the past stained mind has already ceased, the future one is not yet, and in the present there is the unstained mind, so there is no stained mind; because there is no stained mind, there is also no not-stained mind, because dharmas that depend on their counterparts do not exist. Therefore within the real mark of no staining there is neither a stained mind nor a not-stained mind. The mind without hatred and the mind without delusion are also thus. This passage is where the whole chapter speaks most plainly of ‘two dharmas depending on each other as counterparts’—break one end, and the other end falls of itself.

26. Broad and narrow, increase and decrease, have no fixed mark. The treatise-author explains the passage on broad and great: the broad and narrow, increasing and decreasing mind are all beings’ grasping at marks and discriminating; the Buddha does not know in this way. Why? This mind has no form and no shape, no place of abiding, and ceases thought by thought, so there is no difference of broad and narrow, increase and decrease. Here the Buddha himself speaks the cause and condition: 「心性相無故,廣狹等不可得。」 tr. "Because the nature and mark of the mind are non-existent, broad and narrow and the like are unfindable." The treatise-author further marks the place to consult: the meaning of broad and narrow, increase and decrease, great and small, is as spoken of among the four immeasurable minds—it is not repeated in this chapter.

27. The four meanings of the immeasurable mind, and the simile of eye-consciousness having no place of abiding. The treatise-author explains the immeasurable and gives four meanings: the broad mind and the great mind are precisely immeasurable; because it takes measureless beings as its object it is called immeasurable; because it takes the measureless dharma of nirvāṇa as its object it is called immeasurable; because the mark of the mind cannot be grasped it is called immeasurable. The four meanings go from coarse to subtle, and only the last is the true intent. He then brings out a simile: as eye-consciousness arises from the causes and conditions of there being an eye and there being form, this consciousness is not in the eye, not in the form, not in between, not here, not there, and therefore it has no place of abiding; if it truly has no place of abiding, how can it have anything that it does? Whether fine or ugly, like things seen in a dream, one cannot seek a real, fixed mark in them. The mind is also thus: because it has no support it has no fixed mark, and so it is called 「無量」 tr. "immeasurable." The simile of eye-consciousness best repays effort—consciousness has plainly arisen, yet one cannot point out where it is; the mind’s being ‘immeasurable’ is exactly this having nowhere that can be pointed to. The last sentence adds: broad and great should also be explained in this way, distinguished according to their meaning.

28. The question and answer on the invisible mind—the false seeing of people who sit in meditation. The treatise-author asks himself: if one knows that the mind is invisible, why does the Buddha say 「如實知不可見心」 tr. "he knows the invisible mind as it really is"? The answer first sets out the marks of the sickness: there are people who sit in meditation who recollect, imagine, and discriminate, and see this mind as like a thread within a pure jewel; people who contemplate the white skeleton see the mind arising in successive continuity; or at times they see the mind as being in the body; or they see it as being in its object, as in the sphere of boundless consciousness, where one sees only consciousness as measureless and boundless. These four are all states that really occur in meditation, and all are grasping at marks. In order to break such falsity as this, the Buddha says 「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相」 tr. "he knows the minds of beings as they really are; because the minds of beings are empty of specific marks, they are of the mark of the signless." It can be seen that the phrase 「如實知不可見」 tr. "knowing the invisible as it really is" is a word of remedy: what it remedies is precisely the kind of seeing in which the one who applies effort takes himself to have seen the mind.

29. Contemplated with the five eyes, the mind is unfindable. The treatise-author then examines with the five eyes one by one: the fleshly eye and the divine eye take form as their object and so do not see; the wisdom-eye takes nirvāṇa as its object and so does not see; the Dharma-eye, at the time of first awakening, discriminates and knows dharmas as wholesome and unwholesome, with outflows and without outflows, and so on, but on entering the real mark it has nothing to discriminate, as was said before, 「一切法無知者、無見者」 tr. "all dharmas have no knower and no seer," and therefore it should not see; the Buddha-eye contemplates the mark of quiescence and so should not see. Then comes the turning word: the minds of beings, where there is one who sees, are seen as they really are; not seen in the way ordinary people see by recollection, imagining, and discrimination. At the end he adds one more principle: the five eyes arise from the coming together of causes and conditions and are all made dharmas, false and deceptive, not real; the Buddha does not trust them and does not use them, and therefore it says 「不以五眼見」 tr. "he does not see with the five eyes." The five eyes’ not seeing is not a lack of ability; it is not using that kind of seeing—fascicle sixty-nine ends here.

30. The heading question of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching. Fascicle seventy, after heading the chapter title again, takes up the sūtra text’s table of contents from the previous fascicle and goes on to speak of the fifth class: because of the deep prajñā the Buddha knows as it really is the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings. Subhūti asks according to precedent. What was spoken of before this is the substance of the mind (collected and distracted, stained and pure, broad and great, immeasurable, visible and invisible); emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching speak of the movements of the mind—the momentum by which beings rise and sink, advance and retreat, within birth and death.

31. The fourteen difficult questions rest on the five aggregates—the four propositions of permanent and impermanent set out again aggregate by aggregate. The Buddha’s answer first sets out a general rule: the emerging, sinking, bending, stretching, and so on of the mental factors of all beings all arise resting on form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. Then, in the most regular pattern, it spreads them out item by item: ‘the soul and the world are permanent; this is true and the rest is false speech’—this view rests on form; impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, neither permanent nor impermanent, one item each, alike rest on form; then resting on feeling, resting on perception, resting on constructions, resting on consciousness, each walks through the four propositions once more. The sūtra text, never tiring of it, sets out twenty items, and the whole intent lies in that unchanging tail—‘this view rests on such-and-such’. However the content of wrong views may change its patterns, the place they come from is only one: the five aggregates. In reading this passage one may not skip lines; skip them and one cannot see that this repetition is itself the speaking of the Dharma.

32. The four propositions that the world has a limit or has no limit. Next it sets out: the world has a limit, has no limit, both has a limit and has no limit, neither has a limit nor has no limit—the four propositions are all views that rest on form; resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is also thus. The pattern is the same as before; only the topic is changed—from permanent and impermanent in time to having a limit and having no limit in space.

33. The soul is the body; the soul is other and the body is other. Again it sets out a pair: ‘the soul is the body’—this view rests on form; ‘the soul is other and the body is other’—this view rests on form; resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is also thus. This pair is not four propositions but two, because the sameness or difference of body and soul has only the two kinds, identical or separate.

34. The four propositions of going on thus after death. Lastly it sets out: after death there is one who goes on thus, there is not one who goes on thus, there both is and is not one who goes on thus, there neither is nor is not one who goes on thus—the four propositions are all views that rest on form; resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is also thus. What is asked about is the existence or non-existence of later lives; what they rest on is still the five aggregates.

35. Conclusion—knowing emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching as they really are. The Buddha concludes: thus, because of prajñāpāramitā, the Buddha knows as they really are the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of beings. After a long string of wrong views has been counted out, the conclusion is only one sentence—what the Buddha knows is not which of these views is right; what the Buddha knows is how these views arise resting on the five aggregates and how they make people sink and float.

36. The Buddha knows the mark of form, and the marks of suchness of all dharmas are identical layer upon layer. The sūtra text turns abruptly, from wrong views to 「如」 tr. "suchness." The Buddha knows the mark of form—how does he know it? As suchness is suchness and is not ruined, without discrimination, without mark, without recollection, without idle discourse, without attainment, so too is the mark of form; so too are the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. And so the Buddha knows the mark of the suchness of beings and the mark of the suchness of the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors of beings. Next comes the most famous string of identities in the whole chapter: the mark of the suchness of the five aggregates and the mark of the suchness of all formations are precisely the mark of the suchness of all dharmas; as for the mark of the suchness of all dharmas, the mark of the suchness of the six perfections is precisely the mark of the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the mark of the suchness of the thirty-seven limbs of the path is precisely the mark of the suchness of the eighteen emptinesses, the eighteen emptinesses are precisely the eight liberations, the eight liberations are precisely the nine successive absorptions, the nine successive absorptions are precisely the ten powers of a Buddha, the ten powers of a Buddha are precisely the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great loving-kindness and great compassion, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the eighteen unshared dharmas are precisely the omniscience of all kinds, the omniscience of all kinds is precisely wholesome dharmas and unwholesome dharmas, worldly dharmas and world-transcending dharmas, dharmas with outflows and dharmas without outflows, dharmas without outflows are precisely past, future, and present dharmas, the dharmas of the three times are precisely conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas, the conditioned and the unconditioned are precisely the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the srota-āpanna is precisely the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin is precisely the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin is precisely the fruit of the arhat, the fruit of the arhat is precisely the path of the pratyekabuddha, the path of the pratyekabuddha is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the mark of the suchness of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is precisely the mark of the suchness of the buddhas—the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, not exhausted and not ruined; this is called the mark of the suchness of all dharmas. Because of prajñā the Buddha obtains this mark of suchness, and for this cause and condition prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world; he knows the mark of the suchness of all dharmas, the mark that is not not-such, the mark that is not different, and because he obtains this mark of suchness the Buddha is called the Tathāgata. Above it was said that the five aggregates are the mark of the world, and that it shows the five aggregates as not broken and not ruined; only here is it made clear what, in the end, is shown: what is shown is suchness.

37. The mark of suchness is very deep; who can believe and understand it? Subhūti marvels at its great depth, and asks who can believe and understand it, and answers himself: only avaivartika bodhisattvas and persons complete in right view, and arhats whose outflows are exhausted; why? Because this dharma is very deep. The Buddha answers why it is deep: 「是如無盡相故甚深。」 tr. "This suchness is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility." Subhūti asks again what dharma is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility, and the Buddha says: because all dharmas are inexhaustible; the Buddha, having obtained this suchness of all dharmas, speaks it for beings. Sūtra ② ends with this—the great depth lies not in being hard to understand but in being inexhaustible; because it is inexhaustible there is no place where it can be exhausted, and because there is no place where it can be exhausted it is not something that those who grasp at marks can believe.

38. The treatise-author’s general explanation of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching. Treatise ② opens its explanation: the Buddha fully knows all that all beings do and practise, the various wrong views such as the sixty-two wrong views, and the various afflictions such as the ninety-eight fetters, and therefore it says 「佛知眾生心心數法出、沒、屈、申」 tr. "the Buddha knows the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mind and mental-factor dharmas of beings." With his first stroke of the brush the treatise-author places those twenty items, the four propositions, and the two propositions of the sūtra text into the old account of the sixty-two views and the ninety-eight fetters—what the sūtra text lists is not something new; it is the general register of the mental activity of all beings.

39. The glosses on sinking and emerging, bending and stretching. The treatise-author gives the glosses word by word. 「沒」 tr. "Sinking": householders are sunk by craving and the various afflictions; 「出」 tr. "emerging": those who go forth into the ninety-six kinds of wrong view are called emerging. Again, because one is always attached to worldly pleasure it is called sinking; or one knows impermanence, fears, and seeks the path, and so it is called emerging. Again, one receives the dharmas of the ninety-six kinds of path, and because one cannot obtain the right path one sinks back into the world. 「屈」 tr. "Bending" is not leaving the desire realm; 「申」 tr. "stretching" is leaving the desire realm; leaving and not leaving the form realm is also thus. The most important point in these glosses is this: going forth and seeking the path can also sink back—after emerging one does not necessarily not sink, and this is the foreshadowing of the fish simile in the next passage.

40. The simile of watching fish from above a clear pool. The treatise-author brings out a simile: like a person standing above a clear pool watching fish—some are always in the water, some come out for a moment and sink again, some come out and look at the four quarters, some come out wishing to cross, come near the bank, and sink again. He then applies the simile: the Buddha with the Buddha-eye contemplates the beings of the six destinies of the ten directions—there are those who are always attached to the five desires, whose minds are covered by the afflictions, and who do not seek to get out; or there are those who have a good mind, can give and can keep the precepts, but because wrong doubt covers the mind they sink again; there are those who get out of the five desires and can obtain the dharma of warmth, the dharma of the summit, and so on, and contemplate the four truths, but because they have not obtained the real dharma they sink again; there are those who leave the five desires and so on up to the sphere of nothing whatsoever, but because they do not obtain nirvāṇa they sink again. The four kinds of people go from coarse to subtle, and the last kind has already reached the sphere of nothing whatsoever and still sinks again. This simile is the mirror in the whole chapter closest to the practitioner’s own person: the higher one emerges, the more to be regretted the sinking, and the reason for sinking is in every case not yet having obtained the real dharma.

41. What are the marks of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching?—the reckoning of a soul. The treatise-author next asks: what are the marks of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching? Here the Buddha says, namely, 「神及世間常」 tr. "the soul and the world are permanent." He then explains the soul: as for the soul, ordinary people recollect, imagine, and discriminate, and because they grasp at marks following the mind of self, they reckon that there is a soul. And he marks the twofold division of the outside paths’ theories of the soul: first, permanent; second, impermanent. One must see clearly the order of this sentence of the treatise-author—first there is 「我心取相」 tr. "the mind of self grasping at marks," and afterwards 「計有神」 tr. "reckoning that there is a soul"; the soul is not there first and then recognised; it is made by the mind that grasps at marks.

42. The four schools: the soul is permanent, the soul is impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, neither permanent nor impermanent. The treatise-author sets out the reasons of each school in turn. Those who reckon the soul permanent always cultivate merit and virtue, because afterwards they receive its fruit and retribution, or because by practising the path the soul obtains liberation—the permanent is set up in order to set up a bearer for karmic fruit and for liberation. Those who say the soul is impermanent act for the sake of fame and gain in this life—it comes down to the reckonings of the present life. As for both permanent and impermanent, someone holds that the soul is of two kinds: first, subtle and abiding permanently; second, presently acting; that which presently acts is impermanent at the time the body dies, and the subtle soul is permanent—a compromise between the two schools. As for neither permanent nor impermanent, the treatise-author cites the reasoning they state themselves: 「有人言:神非常非無常。」 tr. "Someone says: the soul is neither permanent nor impermanent." Their reason is that in both permanent and impermanent there are faults—if the soul were impermanent, there would be no sin and merit; if permanent, there would also be no sin and merit. Why? If permanent, then suffering and pleasure would not differ, just as space cannot be wetted by rain nor dried by wind and sun; if impermanent, then suffering and pleasure would change, just as wind and rain, inside an ox-hide, make it rot and fall apart. The last sentence exposes the root of the sickness: 「以我心故,說必有神,但非常非無常。」 tr. "Because of the mind of self, they say there must be a soul, only it is neither permanent nor impermanent." However contrary the four schools’ ways of speaking, they all come from one 「我心」 tr. "mind of self."

43. The four kinds of wrong view all take the five aggregates as their object. The treatise-author cites the Buddha’s words to settle it: 「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神。」 tr. "The four kinds of wrong view all take the five aggregates as their object; they only mistakenly reckon the five aggregates to be a soul." The contention of the four propositions is a contention over the attributes of something that originally does not exist, and so the contention can reach no result—this sentence is also exactly the meaning of the sūtra text’s saying again and again 「是見依色」 tr. "this view rests on form" and 「依受、想、行、識亦如是」 tr. "resting on feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is also thus."

44. The three kinds of world and the four views about the world. The treatise-author explains the ‘world’ of 「神及世間」 tr. "the soul and the world": there are three kinds of world—first, the five-aggregate world; second, the world of beings; third, the world of lands. Here two kinds are spoken of: the five-aggregate world and the world of lands; the world of beings is precisely the soul. Within the mark of the world there are also four kinds of wrong view. The merit of this distinction lies here: within the four Chinese characters of the sūtra text 「神及世間」 tr. "the soul and the world," the soul already includes the world of beings, and what remains is the five aggregates and lands.

45. The difficulty that the soul is originally non-existent while the world exists. The treatise-author sets up a question, and it is the most forceful question of this passage: because the soul has from the beginning been non-existent, it should be wrong; the world exists—how can it be the same as the wrong view of a soul? Answer: it only refutes the marks of permanence and impermanence raised upon the world; it does not refute the world. He then brings out a simile: it is like a blind man who gets hold of a snake and takes it for a necklace, and a man with eyes tells him that this is a snake, not a necklace—what is refuted is the mistaken recognition of 「以為瓔珞」 tr. "taking it for a necklace," not a denial of the snake as well. The treatise-author then sets it forth positively: the Buddha refutes the inversion of the world’s permanence; he does not refute the world; why? Because impermanence is seen directly. Nor may one say that there is no impermanence, because sin and merit are not lost, because what is done comes from past deeds. Permanent and impermanent both have faults; neither permanent nor impermanent has the fault of attachment to the world. The four propositions are each refuted for their faults, and the world remains as it is.

46. The world has a limit—seeking the origin and not finding a beginning. The treatise-author turns to having a limit and having no limit, first setting out the line of reasoning of those who hold 「有邊」 tr. "has a limit": someone seeks the root of the world and does not find its beginning; if its beginning is not found, then there is no middle and no end; if there is no beginning, middle, or end, then there is no world; therefore the world should have a beginning, and the beginning is precisely a limit. This is an inference from ‘there must be’ to ‘there certainly is’—in setting out the theories of the outside paths, this chapter never mocks; it only states their line of reasoning as it is, letting people see for themselves where the weight of the inference falls.

47. The theory of the nature of the world—awareness, self, the five subtle atoms, the four great elements, the five faculties. The treatise-author describes one school in detail. One who has obtained dhyāna, by the power of the knowledge of former lives, sees the events of eighty thousand kalpas, and beyond that can no longer know; he sees only the consciousness of the intermediate existence at the beginning of the body, and reflects to himself: 「此識不應無因無緣,必應有因緣,宿命智所不能知。」 tr. "This consciousness should not be without cause and without condition; it must have causes and conditions, which the knowledge of former lives cannot know." And so he recollects, imagines, and discriminates: there is a dharma called the nature of the world, which is not known by the five faculties, because it is extremely subtle. Within the nature of the world, awareness first arises, and awareness is precisely the consciousness of the intermediate existence; from awareness arises self; from self arise the five kinds of subtle atoms, namely form, sound, smell, taste, and touch; from the atom of sound arises the great element of space, from sound and touch arises the great element of wind, from form, sound, and touch arises the great element of fire, from form, sound, touch, and taste arises the great element of water, from form, sound, touch, taste, and smell arises the great element of earth; from space arises the ear faculty, from wind arises the body faculty, from fire arises the eye faculty, from water arises the tongue faculty, from earth arises the nose faculty—thus gradually from the subtle to the coarse. As for the nature of the world, from the nature of the world it comes to the coarse, and from the coarse it turns back to the subtle and returns to the nature of the world. He further brings out the simile of a lump of clay: just as a lump of clay contains within it the natures of pots, jars, and the like, clay is made into a pot, the pot is broken into a jar, and in such transformation nothing at all is lost; the nature of the world is also thus, transforming into the coarse. The nature of the world is a permanent dharma and comes from nowhere, as the Sāṃkhya Scripture explains at length. The treatise-author records where it comes from without adding reproach—what is to be seen is why this school sets up a nature of the world: because the knowledge of former lives reaches its end at eighty thousand kalpas, and where one cannot see the beginning, one makes a beginning.

48. Atoms are a permanent dharma. Again, someone asserts that the first limit of the world is called atoms. Atoms are a permanent dharma; they cannot be broken, cannot be burnt, cannot be rotted, cannot be destroyed, because they are subtle; only by waiting upon the coming together of the causes and conditions of sin and merit is there a body, whether of a god or of the hells and so on; because they have no father and mother, when the causes and conditions of sin and merit are exhausted, they scatter and are destroyed. It has the same sickness as the school of the nature of the world, in a different shape: one pushes the beginning to an extremely subtle 「性」 tr. "nature," the other to an extremely subtle 「塵」 tr. "atom."

49. The two theories of spontaneity and the lord of heaven; wrong causes are the limit. Two more schools: someone takes spontaneity as the beginning of the world, and poverty and wealth, nobility and baseness are not obtained by vows and practice; someone says the lord of heaven is precisely the beginning of the world, making auspiciousness and inauspiciousness, misfortune and fortune, heaven and earth and the myriad things, and when this dharma ceases, the god takes them back again. The treatise-author settles them all in one sentence: 「如是邪因,是世界邊。」 tr. "Such wrong causes are the limit of the world." The four schools—the nature of the world, atoms, spontaneity, the lord of heaven—return alike to one name: wrong causes. The so-called view of having a limit is in fact seeking a beginning for the world and seeking the wrong cause.

50. Suffering and pleasure exhaust themselves and reach the limit of their own accord; the simile of the ball of thread. One more theory: beings, receiving suffering and pleasure life after life until it is exhausted, reach the limit of their own accord; as when a ball of thread is thrown from a mountain-top, it stops of itself when the thread runs out. Receiving sin and receiving merit, all come together in the end to exhaustion, and vigour and slackness make no difference. The harm of this theory the treatise-author has already made visible by means of its own statement—its conclusion is that cultivating and not cultivating are the same, and this is exactly the consequence of the view of limits coming down upon the gate of practice.

51. The various theories that the world of lands has a limit. Two more theories are set out: someone asserts that the world of lands has a limit in the eight directions and only above and below has no limit; someone asserts that down to the eighteen hells and up to the Summit of Existence, above and below have a limit, and the eight directions have no limit. The treatise-author concludes: thus in various ways they speak of the limit of the world. The two theories are exactly opposite, and alike they set the limit in some one set of directions.

52. The world of beings has a limit—the soul like a mustard seed, like a grain of rice. One more theory: the world of beings has a limit. As it is said that the soul is in the body, like a mustard seed, like a grain of rice, or, some say, one inch; in a large person the soul is large, in a small person the soul is small. The treatise-author points out the reason: they say the soul is a form dharma and has parts, and so they say the soul has a limit. When the soul is taken as something with volume, the theory of having a limit follows along.

53. No limit—the soul pervading all of space. As for 「無邊」 tr. "has no limit": someone asserts that the soul pervades all of space, is present everywhere, and where it obtains a body it can perceive suffering and pleasure; this is called the soul having no limit. With the previous theory it forms exactly the two extremes: one shrinks the soul to a mustard seed, one expands the soul to pervade all of space; alike they take the soul as an existent thing with extent.

54. The world of lands is beginningless; the ten directions have no limit. Again: someone says the world of lands is beginningless; if it had a beginning, then it would be without causes and conditions, and afterwards it would also be endless, one would always receive bodies, and this would break nirvāṇa; this is called having no limit. Again, they say the world of lands has no limit in the ten directions. In such ways as these, they say the world of the soul and the world of lands have no limit. This school’s reason for setting up beginninglessness is the fear that having a beginning would fall into being without cause—the direction of the inference is exactly opposite to that of the school of having a limit in passage 46, and alike they set up their theory on one of the two ends of existence and non-existence.

55. Both has a limit and has no limit. When 「有邊」 tr. "has a limit" and 「無邊」 tr. "has no limit" are paired, the third proposition comes out: someone says the world of the soul has no limit and the world of lands has a limit; or says the world of the soul has a limit and the world of lands has no limit, because, as said above, the soul is form; or says above and below have a limit and the eight directions have no limit. The treatise-author concludes: thus, putting together the above two dharmas, it is called 「有邊無邊」 tr. "both has a limit and has no limit." The third proposition is not a new view; it is a patching together of the first two.

56. Neither has a limit nor has no limit. The fourth proposition: someone sees that having a limit has faults and having no limit also has faults, and so does not say it has a limit and does not say it has no limit, and clings to 「非有邊非無邊」 tr. "neither has a limit nor has no limit" as the reality of the world. The treatise-author uses the word 「著」 tr. "clings"—having avoided both extremes, one still wants to set up something real, so the fourth proposition is not a way out; it is a more hidden grasping.

57. The soul is the body. It turns to the sameness or difference of body and soul. Someone says the body is precisely the soul; why is this? Because when this body is analysed, the soul is sought and cannot be found; again, receiving fine and ugly, suffering and pleasure, is all the body, and therefore they say the body is precisely the soul. This school’s ground is in fact not finding the soul—not finding it, they simply take the body as the soul.

58. The body is other and the soul is other—wrong view and extreme view. Someone says the soul is subtle, is not reached by the five faculties, and is not seen by ordinary people either; only people who collect the mind, are pure, and obtain dhyāna and concentration can see it, and therefore they say the body is other and the soul is other. The treatise-author further distinguishes the difference between the two views: if the body is precisely the soul, then when the body ceases the soul also ceases—this is wrong view; to say the body is other and the soul is other, that when the body ceases the soul remains permanently—this is extreme view. Alike they reckon a soul, but where they fall is different—one annihilation, one permanence.

59. The separate account of going on thus after death. The treatise-author heads those who hold 「死後有如去」 tr. "after death there is one who goes on thus," and then sets up a question: before, permanent, impermanent, and so on were spoken of, which is precisely later lives existing or not existing; why now speak separately of the four propositions of going on thus? Answer: above, the permanence or impermanence of the whole world was spoken of in general; because the matter of 「後世有無」 tr. "the existence or non-existence of later lives" is important, it is spoken of separately. And he explains the name ‘going on thus’: 「如去」 tr. "going on thus" means that as a person comes here and is born, so in going on to a later life it is likewise. The reason a separate gate is set up is that the existence or non-existence of later lives is of the most urgent concern to the practitioner—permanent and impermanent are a contention over principle; going on thus and not going on thus are a matter of one’s own life.

60. Going on thus and not going on thus; neither going nor not going. He sets them out school by school: someone says that in a former life one came from nowhere, and at cessation also goes nowhere; someone says that the body and the soul come together to make a person, and after death the soul goes on and the body does not go on—this is called 「如去不如去」 tr. "both going on thus and not going on thus"; as for 「非有如去非無如去」 tr. "neither is there one who goes on thus nor is there not one who goes on thus," because they see faults in going and in not going, they say neither going nor not going. The treatise-author then puts in one more needle: 「是人不能捨神,而著『非去非不去』。」 tr. "This person cannot relinquish the soul, and clings to ‘neither going nor not going’." It is the same way of judging as in passage 56—the sickness of the fourth proposition lies not in the proposition but in being unable to relinquish that soul.

61. The conclusion of the fourteen matters—wishing to emerge, one sinks. The treatise-author gathers it up: such wrong views, afflictions, and so on as these are called 「心出、沒、屈、伸」 tr. "the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mind." Why is this? Because those of wrong view seek by various paths to emerge and cannot, wishing to emerge they sink; because the power of wrong view is great and hard to dissolve, the fourteen matters of permanent, impermanent, and so on are spoken of. The four Chinese characters 「欲出而沒」 tr. "wishing to emerge, one sinks" are the verdict on the whole passage, and they also answer the fish simile of passage 40—those who emerge and sink again are precisely these views.

62. The Buddha says all take the five aggregates as their object; the suchness of the five aggregates. The treatise-author cites the Buddha’s words to settle the outside paths as a whole: although the outside paths recollect, imagine, and discriminate in every kind of way, the Buddha says they 「皆緣五眾、依止五眾,無神、無常」 tr. "all take the five aggregates as their object and rest on the five aggregates; there is no soul and nothing permanent." And he goes a layer further: the Buddha knows the five aggregates as empty, signless, of non-action, without idle discourse; he only knows the suchness of the five aggregates, not as ordinary people see, falsely, deceptively, and invertedly. The refutation of wrong views stops here, and what follows turns from 「五眾如」 tr. "the suchness of the five aggregates" to the suchness of all dharmas—the joint between refuting and establishing lies in this sentence.

63. The suchness of the five aggregates is precisely the suchness of all dharmas. The treatise-author explains the identities of the sūtra: as the suchness of the five aggregates, so too is the suchness of all dharmas. Why? Two dharmas include all dharmas, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned; the five aggregates are conditioned dharmas, and the suchness of the five aggregates is precisely an unconditioned dharma. He further brings out the reason from the side of practice: by examining, reckoning, and considering the five aggregates one can practise the six perfections, and therefore it says 「五眾如即是一切法如,一切法如即是六波羅蜜如」 tr. "the suchness of the five aggregates is precisely the suchness of all dharmas, and the suchness of all dharmas is precisely the suchness of the six perfections." The reason the treatise-author gives why that long string of identities in the sūtra text can hold is extremely simple: the two dharmas of the conditioned and the unconditioned already include everything, and the five aggregates and the suchness of the five aggregates are exactly these two dharmas.

64. The order of those who practise the six perfections, and the suchness of wholesome and unwholesome dharmas. The treatise-author goes on to explain: the bodhisattva who practises the six perfections seeks the real path, contemplates the five aggregates as impermanent and empty, and gives rise to the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, and so on—this is the śrāvaka path; knowing them, he passes straight on, and practises the eighteen emptinesses, the ten powers, and the other dharmas of the buddhas; all are right contemplation of the five aggregates and the suchness of the five aggregates, and because they are without discrimination, all are the suchness of all dharmas. Therefore it says 「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如」 tr. "the suchness of wholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of unwholesome dharmas; the suchness of unwholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of wholesome dharmas." In this passage the four Chinese characters 「知已直過」 tr. "knowing them, he passes straight on" must be seen clearly—the dharmas of the śrāvaka path are not left uncultivated; they are cultivated and not dwelt in. Worldly and world-transcending dharmas are also thus.

65. One may not cling to wholesome dharmas; all are one mark of suchness. The treatise-author gives a turning word: therefore the practitioner may not cling to wholesome dharmas, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the mark of the suchness of the Buddha is also thus; all are one mark of suchness, not two and not different. Why is this? Seeking the reality of dharmas, one reaches ultimate emptiness, and there is no further difference. Not even awakening, not even the mark of the suchness of the Buddha, may be clung to—because the reason there is no difference is not that differences are smoothed away; it is that when one seeks through to the real, there is naturally no difference.

66. The conclusion that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. The treatise-author concludes: the suchness of all dharmas such as these the Buddha obtains because of prajñāpāramitā, and therefore it says 「般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world." The words with which the whole chapter opened here receive their complete explanation—what is born is the Buddha who obtains the mark of suchness; what is shown is the suchness of all dharmas.

67. Subhūti marvels at what has never been; who can believe? The treatise-author explains Subhūti’s marvelling: the suchness of all dharmas is very deep, accords with them and does not go against them; the suchness of the buddhas of the three times and the ten directions is precisely the suchness of all dharmas, and because they understand this suchness of all dharmas they speak the Dharma in various ways for beings. And he distinguishes the capacities that can believe: this very deep suchness is hard to understand and hard to believe; avaivartika bodhisattvas, who have entered the position of dharmas and received the prediction, can believe; 「具足正見人」 tr. "persons complete in right view" are the persons of the three paths; arhats whose outflows are exhausted can believe because they do not accept any dharma. He adds one more meaning: those who have faith, being near to the avaivartika, are all included among the avaivartika, and so are not spoken of separately—the sūtra text lists only three kinds, not because it omitted the rest, but because they are already included within them.

68. Because all dharmas are inexhaustible, suchness is inexhaustible. The treatise-author explains the Buddha’s answer: the Buddha tells Subhūti 「一切法無盡故,是如無盡」 tr. "because all dharmas are inexhaustible, this suchness is inexhaustible"; because suchness is inexhaustible, those who have obtained the noble path can believe. He further explains why the noble ones can believe and ordinary people cannot: because of differences within the unconditioned dharma there are the paths of the srota-āpanna and the rest, and because they hear the dharma they themselves have obtained, they can believe; ordinary people are attached to false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas and so cannot believe. The ground of being able to believe is not cleverness; it is having tasted it oneself—what they hear is the dharma they themselves have obtained.

69. Because they obtain this suchness of all dharmas they are called Tathāgatas. The last sentence of the whole chapter: the Buddha tells Subhūti that because the buddhas obtain this suchness of all dharmas, they are called Tathāgatas, are called the omniscient ones, and can teach beings and bring them to nirvāṇa. Three names run through in one line: because they obtain suchness they are called Tathāgatas; because suchness leaves nothing unexhausted they are called the omniscient ones; because they obtain it and can give it to others they can teach beings and bring them to nirvāṇa. The chapter begins with ‘prajñā can give birth to the buddhas’ and ends with ‘because they obtain this suchness they are called Tathāgatas’—the Buddha who is born is precisely what suchness brings to completion.

Do Not Misread

Do not read 「佛母」 tr. "the Mother of the Buddhas" as merely a reverent simile. The use to which the treatise-author puts this simile is to resolve a real doubt: the buddhas are quiescent, with neither hatred nor love; why do they guard the people who uphold the sūtra? The answer is not ‘the Buddha is very compassionate’ but 「知恩分故」 tr. "because they know their share of the debt of kindness"—prajñā gives birth to the buddhas, gives the buddhas omniscience, shows the buddhas the mark of the world, and the buddhas owe prajñā the kindness of birth; to guard those who practise prajñā is precisely the sons saving their mother. If the simile of mother and sons is read as a warm literary way of speaking, the real meaning of this 「知恩」 tr. "knowing the debt of kindness" is lost. Conversely, do not read 「母」 tr. "mother" as there being a substantial entity that gives birth either: the sūtra text goes straight on to say that within the deep prajñā there are no beings, no form, and so on up to no omniscience, and not even prajñāpāramitā itself—it can give birth and yet has no self-nature; this is the true measure of the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘mother of the buddhas’.

Do not read ‘prajñā shows the five aggregates as not broken and not ruined’ as contradicting the sūtras that speak of impermanence. The treatise-author answers clearly: that is the matter of the Small Vehicle; this is the matter of the Great Vehicle; the Small Vehicle speaks much of impermanence, first of impermanence and afterwards of the emptiness of dharmas, and speaks of impermanence to make beings fear; the Great Vehicle speaks much of the emptiness of dharmas and speaks of the emptiness of dharmas from the very start. The capacities the two places address are different, and the gates they set up are different; it is not two positions contending with each other. Still less may one conclude from this that the Great Vehicle does not speak of impermanence—in passage 64 the treatise-author says precisely that the bodhisattva 「觀五眾無常、空」 tr. "contemplates the five aggregates as impermanent and empty" and gives rise to the thirty-seven limbs of the path; impermanence is still the place of entry, only one does not stop there.

Do not read 「如實知眾生心」 tr. "knowing the minds of beings as they really are" as some formidable power of knowing the minds of others. Every answer in the sūtra text negates: does not show, does not see, unfindable, without fixed mark, without place of abiding, the five eyes cannot see. The treatise-author further exposes what ordinary people call knowing the mind—ordinary people grasp at marks and discriminate, and within the three times recollect, imagine, and see falsely, and say that they know the thoughts of the mind. The Buddha’s knowing is knowing, while abiding in the real mark, the mind’s absence of fixed marks; if one reads it as the Buddha illuminating one by one, in the manner of recollection and grasping at marks, the contents of the minds of beings, one falls precisely on the side that the sūtra text refutes—what is refuted is the knowing that grasps at marks, not 「如實知」 tr. "knowing as it really is" and 「悉知」 tr. "fully knowing" themselves; the treatise-author says plainly later on that the Buddha fully knows what beings do and practise, their wrong views and afflictions, and both sides stand together. The four marks of seeing the mind of the people who sit in meditation cited in passage 28—seeing the mind as like a thread within a pure jewel, seeing the mind arising in successive continuity, seeing the mind as being in the body, seeing the mind as being in its object—are exactly this misreading appearing in the work of practice.

Do not read ‘the five eyes do not see’ as disparaging the five eyes. The treatise-author explains one by one what each eye takes as its object: the fleshly eye and the divine eye take form as their object and so do not see, the wisdom-eye takes nirvāṇa as its object and so does not see, the Dharma-eye on entering the real mark has nothing to discriminate and so should not see, the Buddha-eye contemplates the mark of quiescence and so should not see—each sentence is ‘not seeing because of what it takes as its object’, not ‘not seeing because it is unable’. At the end he states it clearly: the minds of beings, where there is one who sees, are seen as they really are. What does not see is the seeing that grasps at marks; seeing as it really is remains as it is.

Do not read that long string of the outside paths’ theories in Treatise ② as a miscellany. The nature of the world, atoms, spontaneity, the lord of heaven, the ball of thread, the soul like a mustard seed, the soul pervading space—however many are listed, the treatise-author’s verdicts are only a few, and each points to the same root: recollecting, imagining, and discriminating, grasping at marks following the mind of self, they reckon that there is a soul; such wrong causes are the limit of the world; this person cannot relinquish the soul. If in reading one remembers only the strangeness of each school’s theory, one misses what the treatise-author really wants people to see—however great the divergence of these views, where they arise is one and the same mind that grasps at marks. Nor, because the treatise-author sets out their theories in detail, should one suppose that he is adopting them: setting out and judging are kept quite distinct—setting out uses 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" and 「有人說」 tr. "someone asserts," judging uses 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha says" and 「是故說」 tr. "therefore it says."

Do not read that string of identities of 「諸法如相」 tr. "the marks of suchness of all dharmas" as a declaration of equivalence. The treatise-author gives the reason: two dharmas include all dharmas, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned; the five aggregates are conditioned dharmas, and the suchness of the five aggregates is precisely an unconditioned dharma. The identities hold because what is spoken of all along is 「如」 tr. "suchness," not those dharmas themselves; and the closing sentence 「不得著善法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "one may not cling to wholesome dharmas, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" guards precisely against people taking ‘one suchness, not two’ as a pretext for not distinguishing right from wrong. One suchness is that when one seeks the real through to ultimate emptiness there is naturally no difference; it is not a levelling out in practice.

Bearing on Practice

The first use is the sense of position that the simile of mother and sons gives. The person who practises prajñā often feels alone—the Dharma is deep, few can speak of it together, and its states are hard to tell. This chapter tells you: this one Dharma that you keep is the mother of the buddhas; the buddhas constantly watch this Dharma with the Buddha-eye, and constantly watch the person who upholds this Dharma too. The sūtra text says it most concretely: those who write out this deep prajñā, and so on up to those who rightly recollect it—the buddhas always watch these people with the Buddha-eye; those who seek the bodhisattva path the buddhas of the ten directions always guard, so that they do not turn back. These are not words of consolation; they are the first thing that this chapter, in opening its theme and setting up its simile, sets out to say.

The second use is a method of examining the mind. The marks of the mind asked about in this chapter the treatise-author himself divides as 「先略說「知他心」,次分別眾生攝心、亂心,所謂三毒、無三毒者,廣、大,無量,不可見,出、沒,屈、申等」 tr. "first it speaks in brief of ‘knowing the minds of others’, next it distinguishes the collected minds and distracted minds of beings, namely those with the three poisons and those without the three poisons, broad, great, immeasurable, invisible, emerging, sinking, bending, stretching, and so on," and the answer to each question takes one and the same approach: it does not see that mark, because the nature of the mind is non-existent. In daily life, when the mind stirs and thoughts move, one can examine by this—what I am certain of at this moment, ‘my mind is very distracted’, ‘my mind is very broad’, ‘my mind is very small’: is it a mark the mind originally has, or a mark I have taken up? The treatise-author says it clearly: the broad and narrow, increasing and decreasing mind are all beings’ grasping at marks and discriminating. See through one grasping at marks, and there is one layer less of binding oneself.

The third use lies in the four Chinese characters 「二心不俱」 tr. "two minds are not together." What is most painful for the practitioner is the standoff with the afflictions—on one side the stained mind is present, on the other one wants to set up an unstained mind to counteract it, and so two minds battle all day long. The treatise-author’s reasoning can be taken up and used directly: mind after mind arises in succession, and when there is the unstained mind, then there is no stained mind; because there is no stained mind, there is also no not-stained mind, because dharmas that depend on their counterparts do not exist. When the stained mind is present one need not make another opponent; watch it arise in succession and cease in succession, and the two ends that depend on each other fall away together of themselves.

The fourth use is turning the simile of watching fish from above a clear pool upon oneself. The four kinds of people: those who do not seek to get out at all; those who can give and keep the precepts but, because wrong doubt covers the mind, sink again; those who obtain warmth and the summit and contemplate the four truths but, not having obtained the real dharma, sink again; those who leave the five desires and so on up to the sphere of nothing whatsoever but, not obtaining nirvāṇa, sink again. The further along, the more they resemble people who have gained something by their effort, and yet they are still 「還沒」 tr. "sinking again." This simile should be kept always in mind: emerging is not a matter of once only, and the reason for sinking is in every case not yet having obtained the real dharma; the ease that comes at some stage of one’s effort is exactly when it is easiest to come near the bank and sink again.

The fifth use is the admonition about seeing the mind in sitting meditation. Seeing the mind as like a thread within a jewel, seeing the mind arising in continuity, seeing the mind as being in the body, seeing the mind as being in its object—the treatise-author lists these four marks so concretely that it can be seen they are states that really occur in meditation. If one who applies effort, in stillness, sees some shape of the mind and gives rise to delight, this passage can serve as an examination on the spot: it is precisely to break such falsity that the Buddha says 「如實知眾生心,眾生心自相空故無相相」 tr. "he knows the minds of beings as they really are; because the minds of beings are empty of specific marks, they are of the mark of the signless." What is seen is never it.

The sixth use lies in the spur of the phrase 「欲出而沒」 tr. "wishing to emerge, one sinks." The treatise-author says that those of wrong view seek by various paths to emerge and cannot, and wishing to emerge, they sink. Seeking to emerge is itself good; the reason one cannot get out lies in view—if view is not right, then the greater the strength the deeper the sinking, and this is also why the schools of the outside paths, the more finely they reason, the further they stray. Here the practitioner should know that choosing one’s view matters more than the diligence of one’s effort.

The seventh use is the pair 「知已直過」 tr. "knowing them, he passes straight on" and 「不得著善法」 tr. "one may not cling to wholesome dharmas." The bodhisattva contemplates the five aggregates as impermanent and empty and gives rise to the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions; these dharmas must be cultivated; they are cultivated and not dwelt in, and so it is said, knowing them, he passes straight on. Going further up, not even awakening, not even the mark of the suchness of the Buddha, may be clung to. The use in daily life is this: in all the good one cultivates, give it one’s full strength while cultivating it, and do not keep it once it is past—if kept, the wholesome dharma itself becomes a new attainment.

Further Resonances

The backbone of this chapter is two passages of sūtra and two passages of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from the simile of a mother who has sons, establishes that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world, and that the buddhas constantly watch the deep prajñā with the Buddha-eye, extending to those who write out and uphold it; Subhūti asks four, the Buddha answers three matters, marking out that the five aggregates are the mark of the world; next it says that prajñā shows the five aggregates as not broken and not ruined, not arising and not ceasing, and so on up to not within the three times; next it says that within the deep prajñā there are no beings and no form, and so on up to no omniscience, and yet the Buddha fully knows the workings of the minds of beings; then it shows one by one knowing as it really is the collected mind and the distracted mind, knowing by the mark of dharmas, knowing by the six gates of exhaustion, no staining, cessation, severance, quiescence, and separation, knowing the stained mind, the hateful mind, and the deluded mind, knowing the unstained mind, the mind without hatred, and the mind without delusion, knowing the broad mind, the great mind, the immeasurable mind, and the invisible mind, and gathers them up at the end with the five eyes being unable to see. Treatise ① first sets up the doubt on the hearers’ behalf—the buddhas being quiescent, why do they guard the people who uphold the sūtra?—and answers it with the simile of guarding the mother out of knowing the debt of kindness; next it cites what the Buddha himself says, 「諸賢聖及賢聖法皆從般若中生」 tr. "all the worthies and sages and the dharmas of the worthies and sages are born from within prajñā"; it answers the difficulty of four questions and three answers, bringing out the simile of the falling branch and the falling tree; it answers the difficulty that other sūtras speak of the five aggregates as broken and ruined, judging the difference between the ways the Small Vehicle and the Great Vehicle speak the Dharma; it explains that the five aggregates are called the world, that mental factors are hard to know, that by the power of skilful means he can know, and distinguishes the enumeration of beings; it speaks out on Subhūti’s behalf the doubt of the one and the measureless, answering with the wisdom of the real mark of all dharmas, and answers again how, within ultimate emptiness, he knows the mind; it sets up the division into first in brief and then in full; it explains the six gates word by word, explains arising and ceasing thought by thought and contemplation by the gate of exhaustion, explains the real mark of the stained mind, the mark of the unstained mind and two minds not being together, dharmas that depend on their counterparts not existing, explains broad and narrow, increase and decrease having no fixed mark, explains the four meanings of the immeasurable mind and brings out the simile of eye-consciousness having no place of abiding; at the end it sets up the question and answer on the invisible mind, cites the four kinds of false seeing of people who sit in meditation, examines with the five eyes one by one, and makes clear that not seeing is precisely seeing as it really is. Fascicle sixty-nine ends here, and fascicle seventy heads the chapter title again for the remainder. Sūtra ② goes on to speak of the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of the mental factors, setting out item by item, in the pattern of resting on form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, the four propositions of the soul and the world being permanent or impermanent, the four propositions of the world having a limit or having no limit, the two propositions of the soul being the body or other than the body, and the four propositions of going on thus after death, concluding with knowing as it really is; next it says that the Buddha knows the mark of form, as suchness is suchness and is not ruined, and so on up to the marks of suchness of all dharmas being identical layer upon layer, all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, and that because he obtains this mark of suchness the Buddha is called the Tathāgata; at the end Subhūti marvels at its great depth, and the Buddha answers that suchness is very deep because of its mark of inexhaustibility. Treatise ② explains emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching, ties them to the sixty-two views and the ninety-eight fetters, gives the glosses of sinking and emerging, bending and stretching, sets up the simile of watching fish from above a clear pool and applies it to the four kinds of beings; it explains the reckoning of a soul and the outside paths’ twofold theory, sets out in turn the four schools of the soul being permanent, impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, and neither permanent nor impermanent, and cites the Buddha’s words to settle that all take the five aggregates as their object; it divides the three kinds of world, answers the difficulty of ‘the soul being originally non-existent while the world exists’, and brings out the simile of the blind man taking a snake for a necklace; it sets out broadly the various theories of having a limit and having no limit—seeking the origin and not finding a beginning, the nature of the world and the simile of the lump of clay, atoms, spontaneity, the lord of heaven, the simile of the ball of thread, the various theories of the eight directions and above and below, the soul like a mustard seed and the soul pervading all of space, the world of lands being beginningless—and judges that wrong causes are the limit; it explains the wrong view and the extreme view of the soul being the body and the body being other and the soul other, explains separately the four propositions of going on thus after death, and concludes with wishing to emerge and sinking, and so speaking of the fourteen matters; at the end it turns from the suchness of the five aggregates into the suchness of all dharmas, makes clear that the two dharmas of the conditioned and the unconditioned include everything, explains that the suchness of wholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of unwholesome dharmas, admonishes that one may not cling to wholesome dharmas and so on up to awakening, and concludes that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world, and that because they obtain this suchness of all dharmas they are called Tathāgatas.

In the vein of meaning linking this chapter with the chapters before and after it, three lines can be seen. First, the treatise-author at the very opening marks for himself what he carries on from: above it was said that the buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard prajñā, and so on up to the one who rightly recollects it, and do not let Māra find an opening—that is exactly the meaning of guarding in the preceding chapter; what this chapter answers is the question ‘being already quiescent, why do they guard?’, and so the simile of mother and sons is not starting a new fire; it continues speaking on from the guarding of the preceding chapter. Second, this chapter’s axis of ‘prajñā can give birth to the buddhas’ runs through with the meaning, set forth again and again in the preceding chapters, that prajñā gathers up all the perfections and gives birth to all the worthies and sages; and the sūtra text, setting 「能生」 tr. "can give birth" side by side with 「能示」 tr. "can show," also gives a turning word on the mark of the world and the meaning of the five aggregates spoken of in the chapters before this—what is shown is not the breaking and ruin of the five aggregates but the suchness of the five aggregates. Third, the 「如」 tr. "suchness" established at the end of this chapter is developed further in the chapters that follow: since Sūtra ② has said that the marks of suchness of all dharmas are not two and not different, and that because he obtains this mark of suchness he is called the Tathāgata, the teaching of asking about marks later on comes on from this; the reader may view the preceding and following chapters together, to see the single continuity of the meaning of the mother of the buddhas and the teaching of the mark of suchness.

On the ancient masters’ sectional division of this chapter there is one further line that may be recorded. Jizang, in his Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, explaining this chapter, divides it by three meanings—first, being able to give birth; second, guarding in repayment of practice; third, being able to bring to completion—and, to make clear the meaning of wisdom as father and mother, compares the Vimalakīrti Sūtra’s 「智度菩薩母,方便以為父」 tr. "the perfection of wisdom is the bodhisattva’s mother, skilful means is taken as the father" with what he cites, 「大論云:般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父」 tr. "The Great Treatise says: prajñā is taken as the mother, the pratyutpanna samādhi is taken as the father" (the original text of the treatise, in fascicle one hundred, reads 「佛以般若為母、般舟三昧為父」 tr. "the Buddha has prajñā as mother and the pratyutpanna samādhi as father"; Jizang cites it in abridged form); he divides the next chapter, "Asking about Marks," into three, the second division being precisely 「明佛知般若恩故報恩」 tr. "making clear that the Buddha, knowing the kindness of prajñā, therefore repays the kindness," and the meaning of repaying kindness in this chapter is continued there. This division of 「報恩」 tr. "repaying kindness" corresponds to the variant name 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter of Repaying Kindness" under which one line of this chapter’s transmitted texts titles it; this exposition records them side by side without judging which is correct; the full account of the variant chapter titles, of the division of fascicles in the transmitted texts, and of the witnesses on both sides is detailed in the Apparatus.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷六十九、卷七十,單一單元(不依卷界析分)。前品〈兩不和合品第四十七〉訖於卷六十九之中,本品即接其後起題——品題「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八」〔T25 0542c03〕居卷六十九之中,非卷首起題,品首不出造署譯署。至卷六十九末題「大智度論卷第六十九」〔T25 0545a22〕,本品未竟;卷七十以續題「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八之餘」〔T25 0545b02〕重起,並重出造署「聖者龍樹造」〔T25 0545b05〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0545b06〕——續題作「之餘」而非「之下」,與品四十、四十一、四十三、四十五、四十七跨卷同型,如實誌錄。本品訖界為「能教眾生令至涅槃」〔T25 0547c19〕句迄,次品品題「大智度論釋問相品第四十九」〔T25 0547c21〕緊接其後。

全品純漢字七千零七十二(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。本品雖跨兩卷而未依卷界析為兩單元——跨卷本身非拆單元判準,字數未及門檻,本輯既裁全品收於一單元,本帳依之。

品內結構二【經】二【論】交替、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0542c04〕、【論】〔T25 0543c29〕、【經】〔T25 0545b07〕、【論】〔T25 0546a28〕。四標籤皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡;四標籤各有校記,宋、宮、聖、聖乙諸本於四處各有無標之異(逐條見第八目全帳——第一枚宋宮聖無、第二枚宋宮聖乙無、第三枚宋宮聖乙無、第四枚宋宮無;唯底本四枚全立經論分界,結構標記存否屬底本傳承層,如實誌錄,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準)。卷界〔T25 0545b01〕恰落論①之末與經②之首之間——卷界即經論界,無跨經論之截斷;卷六十九收經①論①,卷七十收經②論②。

問答之數與說者結構:經①以佛主動開示發端(母人有子喻,未由須菩提請問),其後須菩提八度白佛請問(〔T25 0542c26〕般若云何能生諸佛、云何能示世間相;〔T25 0543a05〕云何說五眾相、云何示五眾;〔T25 0543b09〕云何知染心瞋心癡心;〔T25 0543b20〕云何知無染無瞋無癡心;〔T25 0543c01〕云何知廣心;〔T25 0543c08〕云何知大心;〔T25 0543c16〕云何知無量心;〔T25 0543c23〕云何知不可見心),佛逐一答,答皆「佛告須菩提」或承前開示相貫。經②須菩提三度請問(〔T25 0545b08〕云何知心數出沒屈申;〔T25 0546a20〕歎諸法如相甚深、問誰能信解;〔T25 0546a25〕何法無盡相故甚深),佛答如文。論中正式問答:論①四組(「須菩提問四種,佛何以止答三事,而不說『諸佛從般若中生』」〔T25 0544a11〕、「如餘經說:『五眾破壞,故名世間。』此中何以言『般若波羅蜜示五眾無破壞生滅』等」〔T25 0544a19〕、「諸法實相畢竟空中,無分別心心數法,佛云何知其心」〔T25 0544b20〕、「若知心不可見,佛何以故說『如實知不可見心』」〔T25 0545a07〕)、論②二組(「神從本已來無故應錯,世間是有,云何同神邪見」〔T25 0546c04〕、「先說常、無常等,即是後世或有或無,今何以別說如去四句」〔T25 0547b06〕)。論中「有人言」「有人說」「有人以」型異說並陳:論①一見〔T25 0544a14〕,論②十五見(外道神論與世間本源、邊無邊、如去諸計,逐條見第二目、第三目)。義理兩軸循經論之分:經①明般若能生諸佛、能示世間相,開九重「如實知眾生心」;經②轉出沒屈申十四難與諸法如相層層相即;論①隨文釋母子喻之來意、四問三答之故、大小乘說五眾之異、六門知心之次第;論②廣列外道邪見分類,末以一切法如收束。

二、術語考

佛母·母人有子。 全品之名由喻立。經①開卷不由問起,佛逕設喻:「譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十、若三十、若四十、若五十、若百、若千」〔T25 0542c04〕,母中得病,諸子勤求救療,所以者何——「生育我等,示我世間」〔T25 0542c09〕。合喻之句即品名之據:「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」〔T25 0542c13〕。論①釋其來意,並自繫前品:「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故」〔T25 0544a05〕——般若為母,諸佛為子,守護般若是報生育之恩,非有憎愛之心。

能生·能示(四問三答)。 須菩提承佛語立四問:「般若波羅蜜云何能生諸佛?云何能示世間相?」〔T25 0542c28〕,下復問「云何諸佛從般若波羅蜜生」與「云何諸佛說世間相」。佛答唯三,論①自設難而自釋之:「般若生諸佛,諸佛從般若生,義無異」〔T25 0544a13〕;並引異說:「有人言:諸法和合故能生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛」〔T25 0544a14〕,「初謂作者,二謂法」〔T25 0544a16〕;復以譬顯其同:「以是事同,故不別答」〔T25 0544a18〕。能生之實體,佛自出之:「是深般若波羅蜜中生佛十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智」〔T25 0543a01〕,「得是諸法,故名為佛」〔T25 0543a03〕。

世間相·五眾世間。 示世間相之「世間」,佛自訓為五眾:「諸佛說五眾是世間相」〔T25 0543a04〕。而般若之示五眾非以破壞相示:「般若波羅蜜不示五眾破、不示五眾壞,不示生、不示滅,不示垢、不示淨,不示增、不示減,不示入、不示出,不示過去、不示未來、不示現在」〔T25 0543a07〕;其故在「空相不破、不壞,無相相、無作相不破、不壞」〔T25 0543a10〕。論①以乘判其異:「彼是小乘事,此是大乘事。小乘法多說無常,大乘法中多說法空」〔T25 0544a22〕,「小乘法中說無常,令眾生怖畏;大乘則不然,是故說無破壞等」〔T25 0544a24〕。至論②釋世間之目,別立三種:「世間有三種:一者、五眾世間,二者、眾生世間,三者、國土世間」〔T25 0546b29〕,本品所說取其二——五眾世間與國土世間,「眾生世間即是神」〔T25 0546c03〕。

攝心·亂心·法相。 九重如實知之第一重。經①立問而自答:「是諸眾生若攝心、若亂心,是攝心、亂心,佛如實知」〔T25 0543a27〕;知之所依為法相,而法相亦不可得:「是法相中尚無法相相,何況有攝心、亂心」〔T25 0543b01〕。論①釋佛何以能遍知:「今,佛過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相,如實知一切眾生心;眾生心住虛妄法中故,不能知他眾生如實」〔T25 0544b24〕。

盡·無染·滅·斷·寂·離(六門知心)。 知攝亂心之第二重,經文六相並列:「以盡相故知,以無染相故知,以滅相故知,以斷相故知,以寂相故知,以離相故知」〔T25 0543b04〕。論①逐門訓其實:「盡者,無常慧;菩薩行是無常慧心,離一切世間染」〔T25 0544c02〕、「用世間道遮滅結使,是名滅。用無漏道斷,故名斷」〔T25 0544c03〕、「斷諸結使已,觀涅槃寂滅、離相」〔T25 0544c04〕——六門非六法,是一實相之六入處。

染心·無染心(二心不俱)。 第三、第四重。經文以實相奪之:「染心如實相,則無染心相」〔T25 0543b11〕,「如實相中,心心數法不可得,何況當得染心、不染心」〔T25 0543b12〕;無染心亦爾:「是心無染相中,染相、不染相不可得」〔T25 0543b22〕,其因緣即「二心不俱故」〔T25 0543b24〕。論①以三世相待釋之:「過去染心已滅,未來未有,現在無染心,則無有染心;染心無故,亦無不染心,相待法無故」〔T25 0544c19〕。

廣心·大心·無量心·不可見心。 第五至第八重,四心逐重遞奪。廣心者,「佛知諸眾生心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去」〔T25 0543c03〕,「是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去」〔T25 0543c05〕;大心者,「不見眾生心生相、滅相、住相、異相」〔T25 0543c11〕;無量心者,「是無量心相無依止故,誰有住不住處」〔T25 0543c19〕,論①別出四義——「廣心、大心即是無量」〔T25 0544c27〕、「緣無量眾生故名無量」〔T25 0544c28〕、「緣涅槃無量法故名無量」〔T25 0544c29〕、「心相不可取故名無量」〔T25 0544c29〕;不可見心者,「眾生心是無相,佛如實知無相,自相空故」〔T25 0543c25〕。

五眼不見心。 不可見心之機關。經文結句:「佛知眾生心,五眼不能見」〔T25 0543c26〕。論①逐眼分疏:「肉眼、天眼緣色故不見。慧眼緣涅槃故不見」〔T25 0545a13〕,法眼初覺分別諸法善不善有漏無漏,「是法眼入實相中則無所分別」〔T25 0545a15〕,「佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見」〔T25 0545a17〕;復以五眼自身之虛誑收之:「五眼因緣和合生,皆是作法,虛誑不實」〔T25 0545a19〕。不見者非盲,是不以憶想分別見。

出·沒·屈·申。 卷七十經②之總題,亦全品第二軸。經文立名而未釋,論②逕出其訓:「在家者為愛等諸煩惱所沒名為『沒』,九十六種邪見出家者名『出』」〔T25 0546b01〕;復次「常著世樂故名為『沒』」〔T25 0546b03〕,「或知無常,怖畏,求道,故名『出』」〔T25 0546b04〕;「『屈』者不離欲界,『申』者離欲界」〔T25 0546b06〕,色界之離不離亦如是。末總收之:「邪見者種種道求出不得故,欲出而沒」〔T25 0547b15〕。

神(我)·十四難。 出沒屈申之所依。論②訓「神」之來處:「凡夫人憶想分別,隨我心取相故計有神」〔T25 0546b16〕;外道神論二分——「一者、常,二者、無常」〔T25 0546b17〕,加亦常亦無常、非常非無常為四句。經②以五眾為所依,四句各依色、受、想、行、識,合二十句;復立世間有邊無邊四句、神即身異身二句、死後如去四句。論②結其數:「邪見力多難解,故說常、無常等十四事」〔T25 0547b16〕——本品所說即十四難之全譜。佛自收其本:「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神」〔T25 0546b28〕。

世性·微塵·自然·天主(世間本源四說)。 論②釋「世間有邊」所引外道四種始論,逐說並陳。世性者,禪定宿命智所不能及處之憶想:「有法名世性,非五情所知,極微細故」〔T25 0546c17〕,「於世性中初生覺,覺即是中陰識。從覺生我」〔T25 0546c18〕,展轉生五微塵、四大、五根,「如是等漸漸從細至麁」〔T25 0546c24〕,其歸則「世性是常法,無所從來,如《僧佉經》廣說世性」〔T25 0546c28〕。微塵者,「世間初邊名微塵。微塵常法,不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞,以微細故」〔T25 0547a01〕。自然者,「有人以自然為世界始,貧富、貴賤,非願行所得」〔T25 0547a04〕。天主者,「天主即是世界始,造作吉凶禍福、天地萬物;此法滅時,天還攝取」〔T25 0547a06〕。論②總判其型:「如是邪因,是世界邊」〔T25 0547a07〕。

如相·一如相·如來。 經②末軸。諸法如相層層相即,自六波羅蜜如相遞至「一切種智如相即是善法不善法、世間法出世間法、有漏法無漏法如相」〔T25 0546a05〕,終於「諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞,是名一切諸法如相」〔T25 0546a15〕。佛名之所立即繫於此:「佛知一切法如相,非不如相,不異相;得是如相故,佛名如來」〔T25 0546a19〕。論②以有為無為二法攝之:「二法攝一切法,所謂有為、無為。五眾是有為法,五眾如即是無為法」〔T25 0547b21〕,故「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如」〔T25 0547b29〕;其極則「求諸法實,到畢竟空,無復異」〔T25 0547c04〕。

無盡相·能信之人。 品末之收。須菩提問誰能信解,佛答「是如無盡相故甚深」〔T25 0546a25〕,復答「一切法無盡故」〔T25 0546a26〕。論②以得道與否分能信不能信:「無為法中差別故有須陀洹諸道,聞自所得法故能信;凡夫人著虛誑顛倒法故不能信」〔T25 0547c15〕。

三、譬喻與故事

本品要喻集於兩處——經①開卷之母子喻總攝全品,論②之魚喻、蛇喻、泥丸喻、縷丸喻分釋出沒屈申與外道諸計;論①另出墮枝墮樹一喻,論①末復有清淨珠中縷、如夢所見事二喻。

母人有子喻(經①·全品之總喻)。 母有多子,「母中得病,諸子各各勤求救療」〔T25 0542c05〕,其念曰「我等云何令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事」〔T25 0542c06〕,其憂在「風寒、冷熱,蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身」〔T25 0542c07〕;諸子常求樂具供養其母,「所以者何?生育我等,示我世間」〔T25 0542c09〕。合喻即品義:般若生佛、示世間相,故十方諸佛常以佛眼視之,並守護行般若者——「是求菩薩道善男子、善女人,諸十方佛常守護,令不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0542c24〕。論①以此喻解會中之疑:諸佛寂滅相、於眾生無憎無愛,何故獨護般若?答在「憐愍眾生故、知恩分故」〔T25 0544a08〕。

墮枝·墮樹喻(論①·四問三答之證)。 四問而佛止答三事,論①以語式之同顯義之無異:「若言『墮枝殺人』,若言『墮樹殺人』」〔T25 0544a17〕——枝與樹異名而殺人之事同,故「般若能生諸佛」與「諸佛從般若生」不須別答。

清池觀魚喻(論②·出沒屈申之總喻)。 「如人立清池上見魚:或有常在水中,或有暫出還沒,或有出觀四方,或有出欲渡者近岸還沒」〔T25 0546b07〕;合法則佛以佛眼觀十方六道眾生四類——有常著五欲不求出者,有好心能施能戒而「以邪疑覆心故還沒」〔T25 0546b12〕,有出五欲得煖法頂法觀四諦而「未得實法故還沒」〔T25 0546b13〕,有離五欲乃至無所有處而「不得涅槃故還沒」〔T25 0546b14〕。四類即出沒之四相,魚之出沒即心之出沒。

無目人得蛇以為瓔珞喻(論②·破常無常不破世間)。 問者難:神本來無故可錯,世間是有,何以同入邪見?論②答以所破在見不在法:「但破於世間起常無常相,不破世間;譬如無目人得蛇以為瓔珞,有目人語是蛇,非是瓔珞」〔T25 0546c05〕——蛇自是蛇,破的是瓔珞之見。故「佛破世間常顛倒,不破世間。何以故?現見無常故」〔T25 0546c08〕。

泥丸瓶瓫喻(論②·世性轉變)。 釋僧佉世性之常而能變:「譬如泥丸中具有瓶、瓫等性,以泥為瓶,破瓶為瓫,如是轉變,都無所失;世性亦如是,轉變為麁」〔T25 0546c26〕。

山上投縷丸喻(論②·苦樂自盡之計)。 「有人說:眾生世世受苦樂盡,自到邊;譬如山上投縷丸,縷盡自止」〔T25 0547a08〕——其失即隨語而見:「受罪受福,會歸於盡,精進、懈怠無異」〔T25 0547a09〕。

芥子·米·一寸(論②·神有邊之計)。 「神在體中,如芥子、如米,或言一寸。大人則神大,小人則神小」〔T25 0547a14〕,「說神是色法、有分,故言神有邊」〔T25 0547a15〕——以量計神,神即成色。

清淨珠中縷·如夢所見事(論①·破可見心之坐禪憶想)。 坐禪人憶想分別,「見是心如清淨珠中縷」〔T25 0545a08〕,或「觀白骨人中,見心次第相續生」〔T25 0545a09〕,或見心在身、在緣如無邊識處;破如是等虛妄故說不可見心。又釋無量心之無住處,以夢為喻:識不在眼、不在色、不在中間,「若好、若醜,如夢所見事,不可求其實定相」〔T25 0545a04〕。

四、所釋經文

品名網:佛母/報恩兩名系(並錄不判)。 本品品題一注六造,逐一據底本誌之。底本作「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八」〔T25 0542c03〕;宮本作「大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品」;聖本作「大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品」——不唯品次少一,且品名異作「報恩品」;聖乙本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七」(經題式·-1 階);石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品」(經題式·-1 階);明本作「釋佛母品第四十八」(脫「大智度論」四字·底本原注作「〔大智度論〕-【明】」)。又品次之「八」別有一注:「八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】」〔T25 0542c03〕——宋元明三本於品次下繫「品上/上/之上」之分卷記號,與本品跨卷之實況相應。聖本異名「報恩品」如實並錄,不判孰正:其與吉藏疏以「報恩」義科本品義理者相值(吉藏於次品〈問相品〉起首回顧本品,見第六目、第七目),屬本品題名之古傳兩系,非可以手民之誤一語了之,亦不以疏文之義倒定異本之是;並錄而已。

品次 -1 階(聖聖乙石續存·品末端點得證)。 本論聖本「第四十七品上」、聖乙本「四十七」、石本「第四十七」,皆較底本品序少一,與品四十四至四十七逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存無斷。本品異於品四十六者,-1 階於品末別得一端點:品末「涅槃」之「槃」字下,聖乙、石二本繫「釋四十七品竟」之夾註〔T25 0547c20〕——以品末「竟」記自證其品序為四十七,與品題處之 -1 階首尾相合,非僅品題一層之孤證。

卷界夾註全帳(卷六十九末題·卷七十續題)。 本品跨卷,卷末題與卷首續題各有一注,逐字並錄。卷六十九末題之「九」字注〔T25 0545a22〕:底本作「九」;元、宮二本作「九(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品上)」;宋本同元宮而校記附註「上註第五字七宋本作上」(即宋本「七」字作「上」);聖本作「九(釋第四十六品下訖第四十七品上)」——聖本 -1 階於此續存(相對元宮之「四十七下訖四十八上」作「四十六下訖四十七上」)。卷七十續題之注〔T25 0545b02〕:底本為「(大智…十)十七字」之略記;宋、宮二本作「大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品」;元本作「大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八下訖四十九品」;明本作「大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八之下」;聖本作「大智度經論釋第四十七品下,七十訖第四十八品」;石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品四十七之餘卷七十」。兩注所誌之實況:其一,卷七十於本品之下不收卷,續攝次品〈問相品第四十九〉(宋、宮、元三本卷題「訖四十九品」可證),與本論品界不繫卷界之通例相符;其二,石本於此處不用「佛母」名,逕稱「品四十七之餘」——品題處石本尚存「佛母」二字,卷首夾註處則品名脫落,如實誌錄,不強解為義理異文。

T223 mulu n 屬性重出(承前品既誌·不重判)。 所釋經 T223 側 mulu 編碼層:〈兩過品〉之 mulu 標 n=48 而顯文「47 兩過品」〔T08 0320b15〕,本品〈佛母品〉之 mulu 亦標 n=48 而顯文「48 佛母品」〔T08 0323a22〕——n 屬性於此重出,次品〈問相品〉之 mulu 復標 n=50 而顯文「49 問相品」〔T08 0325b13〕,+1 偏移於重出之後回復。此重出屬 T223 側編碼層自身之游移,品四十六、品四十七兩帙 apparatus 已逐字誌錄在案,本帳承之不重判;對位仍以顯文與內容逐字比對為準。

T223 側品卷關係(與本論相反·分記)。 所釋經〈佛母品〉起〔T08 0323a22〕、訖次品品題〔T08 0325b13〕前,全段居 T223 卷第十四之中——該卷自〔T08 0320b09〕起,攝〈兩過品〉〈佛母品〉〈問相品〉三品,本品前後皆無卷界。本論側則反是:本品跨卷六十九、七十,卷界落品中。兩傳承分卷各自為政:本論側卷界落品中而品界不繫卷界,所釋經側品界落卷中而卷界不繫品界,如實分記。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核·對照組)。 本論經①開篇與所釋經〈佛母品〉逐字幾近同文——本論作「佛告須菩提:『譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十』」〔T25 0542c04〕;T223 同段作「佛告須菩提:『譬如母人有子,若五若十、若二十……』」〔T08 0323a23〕——同一發端、同一場景結構(誰說、對誰說、設何喻、證何法),文字幾近全同,差在標點分合與二處字面:本論「令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事」,T223 作「令母安隱無諸苦患不樂之事」;本論「能生禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜」,T223 作「能生禪那波羅蜜乃至檀那波羅蜜」。而本論「安」字校記,聖乙本正作「安隱」(見第八目〔T25 0542c07〕條)——本論古本與所釋經於此一詞跨藏相印,如實誌錄。對照組:「蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身」「諸佛如相皆是一如相」「是如無盡相故甚深」三串漢字流,於 T223 全經與 T1509 全論各唯一見(各一處、皆本品),對位唯一、無他品可淆,非拿甲本之詞搜乙本之弱判。判為「同名同品」(品名唯聖本「報恩」一系之異,品身逐字同文)。本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校勘 witness 逐條統計,本帳未展開(唯品題位置與開篇二處字面差已逐字補核如上),據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。

五、般若義眼

本品之眼,在「母」之一字——般若非佛所造之法,是生佛之母;佛之所以常以佛眼視之、常守護持之者,報恩而已。其義可約為五重。

其一,能生故為母,能示故為母。品名之立不在尊稱,在兩事:「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」〔T25 0542c13〕。生者,十力乃至一切種智皆於此中生,「得是諸法,故名為佛」〔T25 0543a03〕;示者,示五眾世間之實相。母子喻之要不在慈愛,在「生育我等,示我世間」〔T25 0542c09〕八字——恩之所以成,正是此二。

其二,報恩非有愛,護法不離寂滅。諸佛行寂滅相、於法於眾生無憎無愛,何以獨護般若?論①之答不以情解,以「知恩分」解:「憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見」〔T25 0544a08〕。故本品之「守護」非取捨之守護,是無所著而不失其分——聖本題此品為「報恩品」,正取此義。

其三,示世間而不示破壞。小乘說五眾破壞名世間,本品說般若示世間相而「不示五眾破、不示五眾壞」〔T25 0543a07〕;論①判其所以:「小乘法中先說無常,後說法空;大乘法中初便說法空」〔T25 0544a23〕。示者非示其可怖,是示其本不破不壞——「空相不破、不壞」〔T25 0543a10〕。世間相之被般若所示,是世間之被翻透,不是世間之被否定。

其四,如實知心,唯不以心知。九重如實知逐重奪盡可知之相:攝亂心知於法相,而法相中無法相相;染無染心知於實相,而「二心不俱故」〔T25 0543b24〕;廣大無量心知於無性,而「是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去」〔T25 0543c05〕;不可見心知於無相,而「五眼不能見」〔T25 0543c27〕。佛之遍知不是心對心之照,是「過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相」〔T25 0544b24〕之知——所知既空,能知亦不立,而知不失。

其五,十四難盡於一如。出沒屈申一軸列外道十四難之全譜,常無常、邊無邊、一異、如去,皆「緣五眾、依止五眾」〔T25 0547b18〕而起;佛之破不在別破一一見,在知五眾如——「但知五眾如,不如凡夫虛誑顛倒見」〔T25 0547b19〕。故經②末以如相層層相即收全品:六波羅蜜如相乃至「諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞」〔T25 0546a15〕。一如既立,十四難無所依而自盡;佛之名亦於此立:「得是如相故,佛名如來」〔T25 0546a20〕。母之為母,究竟在此——所生者如,能生者亦如。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀唯一家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;釋論之慧影疏於本品零覆蓋;均正書中無本品之引。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈佛母品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0296b05〕(mulu「佛母品第四十八」,緊接品四十七〈兩過品〉疏訖處),迄〔X24n0451 0298b22〕前(次 mulu「問相品第四十九」起前,本目依 mulu 連續序列判定),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者五。

其一,品名三義之科——「三義:一、能生;二、報行護;三、能成」〔X24n0451 0296b06〕:吉藏立「能生·報行護·能成」三義釋佛母,其第二義即「報」字,與聖本異名「報恩品」相值(見第四目)。

其二,父母之配——「即教示二慧為父母,故淨名經云:智度菩薩母,方便以為父」〔X24n0451 0296b06〕;復引本論異文:「若大論云:般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父也」〔X24n0451 0296b08〕;又分身法二重:「三福慧父母,五度為父,般若為母,此三雙法身父母也」〔X24n0451 0296b08〕,「生身父母,如淨飯摩耶也」〔X24n0451 0296b09〕。按:吉藏所引「大論云」之「般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父」句,於本品範圍內零命中,繫本論他處之文,如實誌錄不強繫本品。

其三,佛母譬之來意(承前品)——「問:何故有佛母譬來?若上兩過品末及諸品中云:佛及甚大菩薩守護般若法」〔X24n0451 0296b23〕,下釋云:「非是愛心守護,但以般若能生佛,佛欲報般若恩故,守護身故,有此品也」〔X24n0451 0296c02〕——與本論論①「如子知恩故,守護其母」〔T25 0544a05〕之來意相值,兩家同以「報恩」解守護,而各自成文。

其四,母中得病之訓——「初譬中云母中得病者,謂留難也。有內難、外難、有情魔、無情魔,如寒熱等,是無情等魔也」〔X24n0451 0296c03〕:吉藏以內外、有情無情科母病,與本論逕以病喻留難而不分科者,同綱而科法自成一家,誌錄不判。

其五,十四見之分部與對持公之駁——吉藏總收十二心、十四句:「常、無常為四句,邊、無邊四及一、異為十,如去等四,故是十四,即十四難也」〔X24n0451 0297b15〕;繼引持公舊釋以常無常配過去、邊無邊配現在、如去配未來〔X24n0451 0297b16〕,而自出異解:「今謂此釋是為大悞,不識經及大論,亦不解中論、大小乘及邪、正等義」〔X24n0451 0297b18〕;其自立之分部為「分此十四為二部,十見總明見體,次四見別明未來見也」〔X24n0451 0297b19〕。復自設《中論》之難而自釋:「中論是約世別明之,今此中具總、別」〔X24n0451 0298a19〕。三家之說(持公·吉藏·《中論》)本目並錄,不判孰是。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·零覆蓋(如實誌)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世。本品品名兩系「佛母品」「報恩品」及品獨有句「母人有子」「出沒屈申」於 X46n0791 全檔回搜零命中;本品所繫論卷六十九、七十不在殘卷覆蓋範圍(該檔 mulu 所列為〈釋序品〉〈釋報應品〉〈釋習相應品〉〈釋嘆度品〉〈釋舌相品〉等前分諸品與義章)——零覆蓋屬殘卷實況,非搜尋失誤,如實誌錄負結果。又,該檔「佛母」二字素樸回搜得三見,逐一核其前後文,皆繫本論他卷之校量分與方廣部義(「是三世佛母等也」「今據波若為諸佛母、出生諸佛」「亦言為菩薩摩訶薩母」),非本品之引,如實誌錄不登 witness。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 本品品名兩系與二獨有句於 X46n0784 全檔回搜零命中(「佛母」二字素樸回搜亦零),均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,『守護般若』之品次承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論①開卷即自繫前品之末:「上說:『十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。』」〔T25 0543c29〕——前品〈兩不和合品〉之末言十方諸佛擁護行般若者而未出其所以,會中聽者因生疑:「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者」〔T25 0544a02〕;本品母子喻即答此疑。品次相生,論主自成經緯,本目誌其迹。

其二,古德亦見此承接(吉藏·外證)。 吉藏疏本品起首之問,與論主所繫者同一處:「問:何故有佛母譬來?若上兩過品末及諸品中云:佛及甚大菩薩守護般若法」〔X24n0451 0296b23〕——經疏與論釋各自獨立而同指前品之末,跨家族兩造相印,誌錄不判。

其三,本品→次品〈問相品〉之報恩鏈(吉藏自證·並及聖本異名)。 吉藏於次品〈問相品〉起首總科云:「此下第二、明佛知般若恩報恩也」〔X24n0451 0298b23〕,其品三分之第三分為「重明般若能作恩成上報恩義也」〔X24n0451 0298b24〕;又於品中回指本品:「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」〔X24n0451 0299a24〕。吉藏以「報恩」一義貫本品與次品,而聖本逕題本品為「報恩品」(見第四目)——兩造各自獨立,義理同趣;並錄不判,不以疏文定異本之是,亦不以異本定疏文之所本。

其四,天台系零命中(如實誌負結果·候補不登)。 本品品名兩系「佛母品」「報恩品」及品獨有句「母人有子」「出沒屈申」「諸法如相」,於《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)、《法華玄義》(T33n1716)、《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)四檔全數零命中——本品未見天台系之逐字引用或品題層明示互讀,如實誌錄負結果,不列 witness。又,素樸回搜「佛母」二字於四檔各得一至三見,逐一核其前後文皆屬泛語或他經之引;其中《法華玄義》一處作「般若是佛母,十方佛皆護」〔T33n1716 0692b06〕,與本品「般若能生諸佛」「十方佛常守護」兩義相近而非逐字同文(本品無此八字之流),繫般若通義而非本品之引,誌關聯,候補不登。

其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「般若為諸佛母」之立名、九重如實知眾生心之全譜、五眼不見心之辨、出沒屈申十四難之列,與末段諸法如相層層相即、佛名如來之訓,為後世論般若與佛果、判十四難者之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 佛母品·卷六十九至七十〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷六十九、卷七十〔T25 0542c03–0547c21〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0542c03〕起,終於「能教眾生令至涅槃」句迄,次品品題〔T25 0547c21〕前;本品內含卷六十九末題〔T25 0545a22〕與卷七十續題〔T25 0545b02〕及重出之造署譯署);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈佛母品〉〔T08 0323a22–0325b13〕(居 T223 卷第十四之中);古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0296b05–0298b22〕前);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品零覆蓋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、聖乙、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 校之異——聖乙本自品四十五起入帳,本品續見且密度不減。

品題校記(品名兩系與 -1 階之底據·專列)。 品題〔T25 0542c03〕一注六造——「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八【大】|大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品【宮】|大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七【聖乙】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品【石】|釋佛母品第四十八【明】」——此即品名兩系(佛母/報恩)、品次 -1 階(聖·聖乙·石)、明本脫「大智度論」四字之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。又品次「八」字別注一條:「八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】」〔T25 0542c03〕。

品末 -1 階端點注(聖乙石「釋四十七品竟」·專列)。 品末「涅槃」之「槃」字注〔T25 0547c20〕:「槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】」——聖乙、石二本以品末「竟」記自證其品序為四十七,與品題處之 -1 階首尾相合。本品有此端點,異於品四十六之唯品題一層,如實分記。

卷界注二條(卷六十九末題·卷七十續題·專列)。 卷六十九末題「九」字注〔T25 0545a22〕與卷七十續題注〔T25 0545b02〕全帳並錄於下條校勘總帳,其所誌之卷品關係與石本品名脫落現象,析論見第四目。

CBETA 校訂特殊型一條(lem 為 CB·專列)。 論①一條屬 CBETA 現代校勘層特殊型、非傳統諸本並陳型,本帳逐字核底本原檔,專列:〔T25 0544b25〕——底本作「億」,CBETA 從宋、元、明、宮四本作「憶」(底本原注作「憶【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,億【大】」,工作底本清單作「憶【CB】|億【大】|憶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」,二式所載造數相同、序次不同)。如實誌錄其型,未強行歸類為傳統異讀;本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。

結構標記存否注四條(經論標·專列)。 本品四枚結構標記各有校記:【經】〔T25 0542c04〕(宋、宮、聖無)、【論】〔T25 0543c29〕(宋、宮、聖乙無)、【經】〔T25 0545b07〕(宋、宮、聖乙無)、【論】〔T25 0546a28〕(宋、宮無)——四枚所缺之本各不相同,僅底本四枚全立經論分界,屬底本傳承層,如實誌錄,非義理問題。

校勘總帳(一百五十六條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計一百五十六條 app,與機械重計值 app 156 機械相合。app 條依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star-corresp 重引一十九條(同一異讀於文中重複出現共用一注),隨條標明——本品一十九條 star 之 corresp 目標,品內原生一十六條、跨品三條(跨品者三:〔T25 0542c04〕【經】共用品四十七〔T25 0538b25〕注、〔T25 0543c03〕減共用品四十七〔T25 0541b13〕注、〔T25 0543c29〕【論】共用品四十七〔T25 0540a06〕注,與品四十六之全數品內原生型異,如實誌錄)。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法。

工作底本與底本原注之四條頓號差(誌錄不改·並列不判)。 本帳逐條回核底本原注之原文,得工作底本清單四條之 lemma 欄較底本原注多一頓號——〔T25 0542c05〕清單作「若三十、」而原注 0542028 作「若三十」;〔T25 0542c08〕清單作「虻、蛇蚖」而原注 0542031 作「虻蛇蚖」;〔T25 0546b01〕清單作「出、沒」而原注 0546007 作「出沒」;〔T25 0546b23〕清單作「常、無常中」而原注 0546016 作「常無常中」。四條皆屬抽取層將 body 標點滲入 lemma 欄之同一型格式瑕疵,非底本 byte 缺陷、非義理歧異。下帳依「原樣傳錄工作底本」之例照錄清單原文,四條差異於此逐條揭露,如實誌錄,並列不判。

app 條(一百五十六·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0542c03〕大智度論釋佛母品第四十八【大】|大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品【宮】|大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七【聖乙】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品【石】|釋佛母品第四十八【明】(品題一注六造·佛母/報恩兩名系+聖聖乙石-1階+明本脫「大智度論」四字·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0542c03〕八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】(品次「八」字下之分卷記號注·宋元明三造·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0542c04〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(star·corresp→note(0538037)=品四十七〔T25 0538b25〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0542c05〕若三十、【大】|〔-〕【聖】【聖乙】(lemma 頓號差·原注 0542028 作「若三十」·見第八目專段)
  • 〔T25 0542c07〕安【大】|安隱【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0542c08〕蚊【大】|蛟【宋】|蚤【宮】
  • 〔T25 0542c08〕虻、蛇蚖【大】|蠶蛇蛇【聖】(lemma 頓號差·原注 0542031 作「虻蛇蚖」·見第八目專段)
  • 〔T25 0542c10〕是【大】|見【聖】
  • 〔T25 0542c15〕是【大】|見【聖】(star·corresp→note(0542032)=品內〔T25 0542c10〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0542c18〕如是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0542c21〕今【大】|令【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a01〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a07〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a08〕五眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a09〕減【大】|咸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a11〕相【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a11〕壞【大】|壞相如是示【元】【明】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a12〕性法【大】|法性【元】【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a16〕色【大】|名【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a18〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a19〕智【大】|種智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543a19〕智【大】|種智【元】【明】|智種【石】
  • 〔T25 0543a20〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a25〕想【大】|〔-〕【明】
  • 〔T25 0543a26〕非【大】|若非【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a27〕亂【大】|是亂【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a29〕故知【大】|知故【宋】【宮】|故智【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b04〕盡【大】|書【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b13〕則【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543b15〕不瞋心【大】|癡心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b15〕癡心【大】|不瞋心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b20〕無【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b20〕何【大】|何知【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b25〕知【大】|智【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543c03〕減【大】|咸【聖】(star·corresp→note(0541020)=品四十七〔T25 0541b13〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0543c05〕誰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543c05〕狹【大】|使【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543c06〕如【大】|亦如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543c12〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543c29〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖乙】(star·corresp→note(0540002)=品四十七〔T25 0540a06〕注·跨品共用)
  • 〔T25 0544a02〕陀【大】|多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a04〕書【大】|喜書【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕壞【大】|故【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕雖【大】|數【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a12〕止【大】|正【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544a14〕異【大】|有異【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a17〕法【大】|作法【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a17〕枝【大】|被【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a22〕事【大】|法【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0544a24〕說【大】|廣說【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a27〕不【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544a29〕餘【大】|敘【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b01〕知【大】|智【聖】(star·corresp→note(0543023)=品內〔T25 0543b25〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0544b07〕若無色【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b07〕色【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b15〕無量【大】|無量無量【聖乙】|無量無邊【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b22〕自【大】|白【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b25〕憶【CB】|億【大】|憶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(CBETA 校訂特殊型·原注 0544017 作「憶【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,億【大】」·見第八目專段)
  • 〔T25 0544b27〕實【大】|實知【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b27〕次【大】|後次第【聖】【聖乙】|次第【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b29〕見【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c01〕以【大】|已【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544c05〕滅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c09〕想【大】|相【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c09〕念【大】|今【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544c10〕門【大】|問【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c11〕知【大】|智【聖】(star·corresp→note(0543023)=品內〔T25 0543b25〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0544c14〕心【大】|心染心【聖】|心無染心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544c16〕心【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c19〕時【大】|解【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c21〕待【大】|侍【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c24〕知【大】|如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c25〕減差【大】|咸善【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c25〕自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c27〕減【大】|咸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a04〕所【大】|此【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a11〕等【大】|等處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0545a13〕肉【大】|空【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a15〕覺【大】|學【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a16〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0545a17〕知【大】|智【聖】(star·corresp→note(0543023)=品內〔T25 0543b25〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0545a19〕憶想【大】|憶念【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a20〕作【大】|作相【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0545a22〕九【大】|九+(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品上)夾註【宋】【元】【宮】,上註第五字七宋本作上|九+(釋第四十六品下訖第四十七品上)夾註【聖】(卷六十九末題夾註·底本校記原樣·宋本第五字「七」作「上」係校記附註·聖本-1階續存·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0545b02〕大智度論釋佛母品第四十八之餘(卷七十)【大】|大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品【宋】|大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八下訖四十九品【元】|大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八之下【明】|大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品【宮】|大智度經論釋第四十七品下,七十訖第四十八品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品四十七之餘卷七十【石】(卷七十續題夾註一注七造·宋宮元「訖四十九品」證卷七十續攝次品+聖-1階+石本品名脫落·見第四目)
  • 〔T25 0545b07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545b07〕眾生【大】|諸眾生【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0545b15〕非無常【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545b27〕是見【大】|見是【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c01〕識【大】|行【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c01〕常亦【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c03〕識【大】|識神及世間常是事實餘妄語是見依色【元】【明】|識神及【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c14〕因【大】|曰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c17〕相【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0545c18〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c21〕五【大】|是五【元】【明】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c21〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a07〕無【大】|有漏法無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a07〕法【大】|諸法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a08〕法【大】|諸法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】(star·corresp→note(0546002)=品內〔T25 0546a07〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546a12〕果【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a28〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕邪【大】|耶【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕是【大】|見【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b01〕出、沒【大】|沒出【聖乙】(lemma 頓號差·原注 0546007 作「出沒」·見第八目專段)
  • 〔T25 0546b03〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546b03〕出【大】|為出【元】【明】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b04〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b09〕渡【大】|度【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b12〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546b13〕煖【大】|𥌎【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b13〕實【大】|實相【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b14〕五【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546b20〕利【大】|和【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546b22〕現有【大】|現在【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546b23〕常、無常中【大】|無常中常【聖】(lemma 頓號差·原注 0546016 作「常無常中」·見第八目專段)
  • 〔T25 0546b24〕若【大】|若神【元】【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b28〕非【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546b28〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546c02〕眾【大】|種【明】
  • 〔T25 0546c03〕神【大】|種【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c04〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546c05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0546c06〕相【大】|想【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c07〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【宋】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c07〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【宋】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c09〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546c14〕始【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c21〕空【大】|虛空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c21〕聲【大】|嚴【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c26〕具【大】|俱【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c29〕如【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c29〕佉【大】|法【宋】
  • 〔T25 0547a03〕待【大】|侍【聖】|持【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547a07〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0547a09〕止【大】|上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547a14〕如【大】|計如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547a14〕米【大】|棗【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|來【聖】|菜【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547a18〕緣【大】|無緣【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547a21〕者【大】|無邊者【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547a26〕過【大】|邊【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b02〕夫【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0547b09〕說【大】|諸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547b14〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0547b16〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546005)=品內〔T25 0546a29〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0547b17〕復【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b19〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star·corresp→note(0546024)=品內〔T25 0546c09〕注·品內共用)
  • 〔T25 0547c02〕著【大】|善【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547c02〕法【大】|法捨不善法【宋】【元】【明】【石】|法捨不善界【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547c11〕受【大】|授【明】
  • 〔T25 0547c13〕故,皆攝在阿鞞跋致【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0547c13〕攝【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547c20〕槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】(品末 -1 階端點注·聖乙石「釋四十七品竟」·見第四目)

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it spans Fascicles 69 and 70, as a single unit (not divided along the fascicle boundary). The preceding chapter, "The Two Discords", Chapter 47, ends in the middle of Fascicle 69, and this chapter takes up its title immediately after it—the chapter title 「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth"〔T25 0542c03〕 stands in the middle of Fascicle 69, not as a title at the head of a fascicle, and at the head of the chapter the signatures of author and translator do not appear. At the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69, 「大智度論卷第六十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Sixty-nine"〔T25 0545a22〕, this chapter is not yet finished; Fascicle 70 begins afresh with the continuation title 「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth, the Remainder"〔T25 0545b02〕, and the author's signature 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0545b05〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0545b06〕 appear again—the continuation title reads 「之餘」 tr. "the remainder" and not 「之下」 tr. "the lower part", the same type as Chapters 40, 41, 43, 45, and 47, which span fascicles; this is recorded as it is. The closing boundary of this chapter runs up to the sentence 「能教眾生令至涅槃」 tr. "can teach beings and bring them to nirvāṇa"〔T25 0547c19〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋問相品第四十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth"〔T25 0547c21〕, follows immediately after it.

The whole chapter has seven thousand and seventy-two pure Chinese characters (the value of a mechanical recount · agreeing with the figure recorded in the working text). Although this chapter spans two fascicles, it has not been divided into two units along the fascicle boundary—spanning fascicles is not in itself a criterion for splitting units, the character count does not reach the threshold, and this collection has already ruled that the whole chapter be gathered into one unit; this apparatus follows that ruling.

Within the chapter the structure is two Sūtra 【經】 and two Treatise 【論】 sections in alternation, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0542c04〕, 【論】〔T25 0543c29〕, 【經】〔T25 0545b07〕, 【論】〔T25 0546a28〕. All four tags fall exactly at the head of their blocks, with no transition of the embedded type; each of the four tags has a collation note, and the Song, Palace, Shōgozō, and second Shōgozō texts differ at each of the four places in lacking the tag (see the full ledger in Section VIII, entry by entry—the first tag is lacking in the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō; the second in the Song, Palace, and second Shōgozō; the third in the Song, Palace, and second Shōgozō; the fourth in the Song and Palace; only the base text sets up all four divisions between sūtra and treatise—whether the structural markers are present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; it is recorded as it is, and the structural count still follows the tags of the base text). The fascicle boundary〔T25 0545b01〕 falls exactly between the end of Treatise ① and the head of Sūtra ②—the fascicle boundary is the boundary between sūtra and treatise, with no cut running across sūtra and treatise; Fascicle 69 contains Sūtra ① and Treatise ①, and Fascicle 70 contains Sūtra ② and Treatise ②.

As to the number of questions and answers and the structure of speakers: Sūtra ① begins with the Buddha opening the teaching on his own initiative (the simile of the mother who has sons, not prompted by a request from Subhūti); after that Subhūti addresses the Buddha eight times with requests (〔T25 0542c26〕 how prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and how it can show the mark of the world; 〔T25 0543a05〕 how the mark of the five aggregates is spoken of and how the five aggregates are shown; 〔T25 0543b09〕 how the stained mind, the hateful mind, and the deluded mind are known; 〔T25 0543b20〕 how the unstained mind, the mind without hatred, and the mind without delusion are known; 〔T25 0543c01〕 how the broad mind is known; 〔T25 0543c08〕 how the great mind is known; 〔T25 0543c16〕 how the immeasurable mind is known; 〔T25 0543c23〕 how the invisible mind is known), and the Buddha answers each in turn, the answers all running either with 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti" or in continuity with the preceding teaching. In Sūtra ② Subhūti makes three requests (〔T25 0545b08〕 how the emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching of mind and mental factors are known; 〔T25 0546a20〕 praising the mark of the suchness of dharmas as very deep and asking who can believe and understand it; 〔T25 0546a25〕 by the mark of inexhaustibility of what dharma it is very deep), and the Buddha answers as in the text. The formal questions and answers in the treatise: four groups in Treatise ① (「須菩提問四種,佛何以止答三事,而不說『諸佛從般若中生』」 tr. "Subhūti asked four kinds of question; why does the Buddha answer only three matters and not speak of ‘the buddhas are born from prajñā’?"〔T25 0544a11〕, 「如餘經說:『五眾破壞,故名世間。』此中何以言『般若波羅蜜示五眾無破壞生滅』等」 tr. "As other sūtras say: ‘Because the five aggregates break and are ruined, it is called the world.’ Why does it say here ‘prajñāpāramitā shows the five aggregates as without breaking and ruin, arising and ceasing’, and so on?"〔T25 0544a19〕, 「諸法實相畢竟空中,無分別心心數法,佛云何知其心」 tr. "In the ultimate emptiness of the real mark of all dharmas there are no mind and mental-factor dharmas that discriminate; how does the Buddha know their minds?"〔T25 0544b20〕, 「若知心不可見,佛何以故說『如實知不可見心』」 tr. "If one knows that the mind is invisible, why does the Buddha speak of ‘knowing the invisible mind as it really is’?"〔T25 0545a07〕), and two groups in Treatise ② (「神從本已來無故應錯,世間是有,云何同神邪見」 tr. "Since the soul has been non-existent from the very beginning, it is right that it should be a mistake; but the world exists—how can it share the wrong view of the soul?"〔T25 0546c04〕, 「先說常、無常等,即是後世或有或無,今何以別說如去四句」 tr. "Permanence, impermanence, and the rest spoken of earlier are precisely whether the later world exists or does not exist; why now speak separately of the four alternatives of going on thus?"〔T25 0547b06〕). In the treatise, divergent views of the types 「有人言」 tr. "someone says", 「有人說」 tr. "someone speaks of", and 「有人以」 tr. "someone takes" are set out side by side: once in Treatise ①〔T25 0544a14〕, and fifteen times in Treatise ② (the outside paths' theories of the soul and of the origin of the world, of limit and no limit, and of going on thus, each item seen in Section II and Section III). The two doctrinal axes follow the division of sūtra and treatise: Sūtra ① makes clear that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world, and opens the nine layers of 「如實知眾生心」 tr. "knowing the minds of beings as they really are"; Sūtra ② turns to the fourteen difficult questions of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching, and to the marks of the suchness of dharmas, identical layer upon layer; Treatise ① follows the text to explain the intent of the simile of mother and sons, the reason for four questions and three answers, the difference in how the Small and the Great Vehicle speak of the five aggregates, and the order of the six gates of knowing the mind; Treatise ② lists at length the classification of the outside paths' wrong views, and at the end gathers everything up in the suchness of all dharmas.

II. Terms Examined

The mother of the buddhas · a mother who has sons. The name of the whole chapter is established from a simile. Sūtra ① opens without arising from a question; the Buddha sets out a simile directly: 「譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十、若三十、若四十、若五十、若百、若千」 tr. "It is like a mother who has sons, whether five, or ten, or twenty, or thirty, or forty, or fifty, or a hundred, or a thousand"〔T25 0542c04〕; the mother falls ill, the sons diligently seek her cure, and why?—「生育我等,示我世間」 tr. "She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world"〔T25 0542c09〕. The sentence that applies the simile is the basis of the chapter's name: 「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」 tr. "This deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, and can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0542c13〕. Treatise ① explains its intent, and itself ties it to the preceding chapter: 「如子知恩故,守護其母。般若是十方諸佛母故」 tr. "As sons who know their debt of kindness guard their mother—because prajñā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions"〔T25 0544a05〕—prajñā is the mother and the buddhas are the sons; to guard prajñā is to repay the kindness of giving birth and raising, not a mind that has hatred or love.

Can give birth · can show (four questions, three answers). Subhūti, taking up the Buddha's words, sets up four questions: 「般若波羅蜜云何能生諸佛?云何能示世間相?」 tr. "How can prajñāpāramitā give birth to the buddhas? How can it show the mark of the world?"〔T25 0542c28〕, and below he further asks 「云何諸佛從般若波羅蜜生」 tr. "How are the buddhas born from prajñāpāramitā?" and 「云何諸佛說世間相」 tr. "How do the buddhas speak of the mark of the world?". The Buddha answers only three; Treatise ① itself raises the difficulty and itself resolves it: 「般若生諸佛,諸佛從般若生,義無異」 tr. "That prajñā gives birth to the buddhas and that the buddhas are born from prajñā do not differ in meaning"〔T25 0544a13〕; it also cites a divergent view: 「有人言:諸法和合故能生般若波羅蜜,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛」 tr. "Someone says: because dharmas come together they can give birth to prajñāpāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas"〔T25 0544a14〕, 「初謂作者,二謂法」 tr. "the first refers to the maker, the second to the dharma"〔T25 0544a16〕; and further it shows their sameness by a simile: 「以是事同,故不別答」 tr. "Because the matter is the same, he does not answer separately"〔T25 0544a18〕. The real substance of what is given birth the Buddha himself sets out: 「是深般若波羅蜜中生佛十力乃至十八不共法、一切種智」 tr. "Within this deep prajñāpāramitā are born the ten powers of the Buddha, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas and the omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0543a01〕, 「得是諸法,故名為佛」 tr. "By obtaining these dharmas one is called a Buddha"〔T25 0543a03〕.

The mark of the world · the five-aggregate world. The 「世間」 tr. "world" in ‘showing the mark of the world’ the Buddha himself glosses as the five aggregates: 「諸佛說五眾是世間相」 tr. "The buddhas say that the five aggregates are the mark of the world"〔T25 0543a04〕. Yet prajñā's showing of the five aggregates is not a showing by the mark of breaking and ruin: 「般若波羅蜜不示五眾破、不示五眾壞,不示生、不示滅,不示垢、不示淨,不示增、不示減,不示入、不示出,不示過去、不示未來、不示現在」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā does not show the five aggregates as broken, does not show the five aggregates as ruined; it does not show arising, does not show ceasing; it does not show defilement, does not show purity; it does not show increase, does not show decrease; it does not show entering, does not show leaving; it does not show the past, does not show the future, does not show the present"〔T25 0543a07〕; the reason lies in 「空相不破、不壞,無相相、無作相不破、不壞」 tr. "the mark of emptiness is not broken and not ruined; the mark of the signless and the mark of non-action are not broken and not ruined"〔T25 0543a10〕. Treatise ① judges the difference by vehicle: 「彼是小乘事,此是大乘事。小乘法多說無常,大乘法中多說法空」 tr. "That is the matter of the Small Vehicle; this is the matter of the Great Vehicle. The Dharma of the Small Vehicle speaks much of impermanence; in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle much is said of the emptiness of dharmas"〔T25 0544a22〕, 「小乘法中說無常,令眾生怖畏;大乘則不然,是故說無破壞等」 tr. "In the Dharma of the Small Vehicle impermanence is spoken of so that beings may fear; the Great Vehicle is not so, and therefore it speaks of no breaking and ruin and the like"〔T25 0544a24〕. When Treatise ② comes to explain the heading ‘world’, it sets up three kinds separately: 「世間有三種:一者、五眾世間,二者、眾生世間,三者、國土世間」 tr. "The world is of three kinds: first, the five-aggregate world; second, the world of beings; third, the world of lands"〔T25 0546b29〕; what this chapter speaks of takes two of them—the five-aggregate world and the world of lands—for 「眾生世間即是神」 tr. "the world of beings is precisely the soul"〔T25 0546c03〕.

The collected mind · the distracted mind · the mark of dharmas. The first of the nine layers of knowing as it really is. Sūtra ① sets up the question and itself answers it: 「是諸眾生若攝心、若亂心,是攝心、亂心,佛如實知」 tr. "Whether these beings have a collected mind or a distracted mind, this collected mind and distracted mind the Buddha knows as it really is"〔T25 0543a27〕; what the knowing rests on is the mark of dharmas, and yet the mark of dharmas too is unfindable: 「是法相中尚無法相相,何況有攝心、亂心」 tr. "In this mark of dharmas there is not even the mark of the mark of dharmas, how much less a collected mind or a distracted mind"〔T25 0543b01〕. Treatise ① explains how the Buddha can know universally: 「今,佛過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相,如實知一切眾生心;眾生心住虛妄法中故,不能知他眾生如實」 tr. "Now the Buddha has passed beyond all the false dharmas of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and abiding securely in the real mark, knows the minds of all beings as they really are; because the minds of beings abide in false dharmas, they cannot know other beings as they really are"〔T25 0544b24〕.

Exhaustion · no staining · cessation · severance · quiescence · separation (the six gates of knowing the mind). The second layer of knowing the collected and the distracted mind; the sūtra text sets six marks side by side: 「以盡相故知,以無染相故知,以滅相故知,以斷相故知,以寂相故知,以離相故知」 tr. "He knows by the mark of exhaustion, he knows by the mark of no staining, he knows by the mark of cessation, he knows by the mark of severance, he knows by the mark of quiescence, he knows by the mark of separation"〔T25 0543b04〕. Treatise ① glosses their substance gate by gate: 「盡者,無常慧;菩薩行是無常慧心,離一切世間染」 tr. "Exhaustion is the wisdom of impermanence; the bodhisattva practises this mind of the wisdom of impermanence and leaves all the stains of the world"〔T25 0544c02〕, 「用世間道遮滅結使,是名滅。用無漏道斷,故名斷」 tr. "Using the worldly path to hold back and extinguish the fetters is called cessation. Severing with the path without outflows is therefore called severance"〔T25 0544c03〕, 「斷諸結使已,觀涅槃寂滅、離相」 tr. "Having severed the fetters, one contemplates nirvāṇa's mark of quiescence and separation"〔T25 0544c04〕—the six gates are not six dharmas; they are six places of entry into the one real mark.

The stained mind · the unstained mind (two minds are not together). The third and fourth layers. The sūtra text strips it away with the real mark: 「染心如實相,則無染心相」 tr. "The stained mind, in its real mark, has no mark of a stained mind"〔T25 0543b11〕, 「如實相中,心心數法不可得,何況當得染心、不染心」 tr. "In the real mark, mind and mental-factor dharmas are unfindable; how much less could one find a stained mind or an unstained mind"〔T25 0543b12〕; the unstained mind is likewise: 「是心無染相中,染相、不染相不可得」 tr. "Within this mind's mark of no staining, the stained mark and the unstained mark are unfindable"〔T25 0543b22〕, and its cause and condition is precisely 「二心不俱故」 tr. "because two minds are not together"〔T25 0543b24〕. Treatise ① explains it by the mutual dependence of the three times: 「過去染心已滅,未來未有,現在無染心,則無有染心;染心無故,亦無不染心,相待法無故」 tr. "The past stained mind has already ceased, the future one is not yet, and in the present there is no stained mind; so there is no stained mind at all. Because the stained mind is non-existent, there is also no unstained mind, because a dharma that depends on its counterpart is non-existent"〔T25 0544c19〕.

The broad mind · the great mind · the immeasurable mind · the invisible mind. The fifth to eighth layers; the four minds are stripped away layer by layer. As to the broad mind: 「佛知諸眾生心相不廣不狹、不增不減、不來不去」 tr. "The Buddha knows that the mark of the minds of beings is neither broad nor narrow, neither increases nor decreases, neither comes nor goes"〔T25 0543c03〕, 「是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去」 tr. "Since the nature of this mind is non-existent, who makes it broad, who makes it narrow, and so on to coming and going?"〔T25 0543c05〕; as to the great mind: 「不見眾生心生相、滅相、住相、異相」 tr. "he does not see in the minds of beings a mark of arising, a mark of ceasing, a mark of abiding, or a mark of change"〔T25 0543c11〕; as to the immeasurable mind: 「是無量心相無依止故,誰有住不住處」 tr. "Because the mark of this immeasurable mind has no support, who has a place of abiding or of not abiding?"〔T25 0543c19〕, and Treatise ① sets out four meanings separately—「廣心、大心即是無量」 tr. "the broad mind and the great mind are precisely the immeasurable"〔T25 0544c27〕, 「緣無量眾生故名無量」 tr. "because it takes immeasurable beings as its object it is called immeasurable"〔T25 0544c28〕, 「緣涅槃無量法故名無量」 tr. "because it takes nirvāṇa, the immeasurable dharma, as its object it is called immeasurable"〔T25 0544c29〕, 「心相不可取故名無量」 tr. "because the mark of the mind cannot be grasped it is called immeasurable"〔T25 0544c29〕; as to the invisible mind: 「眾生心是無相,佛如實知無相,自相空故」 tr. "The minds of beings are signless; the Buddha knows the signless as it really is, because of the emptiness of specific marks"〔T25 0543c25〕.

The five eyes do not see the mind. The key to the invisible mind. The concluding sentence of the sūtra text: 「佛知眾生心,五眼不能見」 tr. "The Buddha knows the minds of beings; the five eyes cannot see them"〔T25 0543c26〕. Treatise ① analyses it eye by eye: 「肉眼、天眼緣色故不見。慧眼緣涅槃故不見」 tr. "The fleshly eye and the divine eye take form as their object and so do not see. The wisdom-eye takes nirvāṇa as its object and so does not see"〔T25 0545a13〕; the Dharma-eye at first discerns and distinguishes dharmas as wholesome and unwholesome, with outflows and without outflows, yet 「是法眼入實相中則無所分別」 tr. "when this Dharma-eye enters the real mark it makes no distinction"〔T25 0545a15〕, and 「佛眼觀寂滅相故不應見」 tr. "the Buddha-eye contemplates the mark of quiescence and so should not see"〔T25 0545a17〕; further, it gathers this up by the falseness of the five eyes themselves: 「五眼因緣和合生,皆是作法,虛誑不實」 tr. "The five eyes arise from the coming together of causes and conditions; they are all made dharmas, false and deceptive, not real"〔T25 0545a19〕. Not seeing is not blindness; it is not seeing by recollection, imagining, and discrimination.

Emerging · sinking · bending · stretching. The general heading of Sūtra ② in Fascicle 70, and also the second axis of the whole chapter. The sūtra text sets up the names without explaining them; Treatise ② directly gives their glosses: 「在家者為愛等諸煩惱所沒名為『沒』,九十六種邪見出家者名『出』」 tr. "Householders sunk by craving and the other afflictions are called ‘sinking’; those who have gone forth in the ninety-six kinds of wrong view are called ‘emerging’"〔T25 0546b01〕; further, 「常著世樂故名為『沒』」 tr. "because they are always attached to worldly pleasures they are called ‘sinking’"〔T25 0546b03〕, 「或知無常,怖畏,求道,故名『出』」 tr. "or they know impermanence, are afraid, and seek the path, and so are called ‘emerging’"〔T25 0546b04〕; 「『屈』者不離欲界,『申』者離欲界」 tr. "‘Bending’ is not leaving the desire realm; ‘stretching’ is leaving the desire realm"〔T25 0546b06〕, and leaving or not leaving the form realm is likewise. At the end it gathers them up in general: 「邪見者種種道求出不得故,欲出而沒」 tr. "Because those of wrong view seek by various paths to emerge and cannot, they wish to emerge and yet sink"〔T25 0547b15〕.

The soul (self) · the fourteen difficult questions. What emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching rest on. Treatise ② glosses where 「神」 tr. "the soul" comes from: 「凡夫人憶想分別,隨我心取相故計有神」 tr. "Ordinary people, by recollection, imagining, and discrimination, grasp at marks following the mind of self, and so reckon that there is a soul"〔T25 0546b16〕; the outside paths' theories of the soul divide in two—「一者、常,二者、無常」 tr. "first, permanent; second, impermanent"〔T25 0546b17〕—and with both permanent and impermanent, and neither permanent nor impermanent, added, they make four alternatives. Sūtra ② takes the five aggregates as what these rest on, each of the four alternatives resting on form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, twenty alternatives in all; further it sets up the four alternatives of the world having a limit or having no limit, the two alternatives of the soul being the body or being other than the body, and the four alternatives of going on thus after death. Treatise ② concludes their number: 「邪見力多難解,故說常、無常等十四事」 tr. "Because the power of wrong view is great and hard to undo, the fourteen matters of permanence, impermanence, and the rest are spoken of"〔T25 0547b16〕—what this chapter speaks of is the full register of the fourteen difficult questions. The Buddha himself gathers up their root: 「四種邪見,皆緣五眾,但於五眾謬計為神」 tr. "The four kinds of wrong view all take the five aggregates as their object; they only mistakenly reckon the five aggregates to be the soul"〔T25 0546b28〕.

The nature of the world · atoms · spontaneity · the lord of heaven (four theories of the origin of the world). The four kinds of theory of the beginning held by the outside paths, which Treatise ② cites in explaining 「世間有邊」 tr. "the world has a limit", set out side by side theory by theory. As to the nature of the world, it is a recollection concerning a place that meditative absorption and the knowledge of past lives cannot reach: 「有法名世性,非五情所知,極微細故」 tr. "There is a dharma called the nature of the world; it is not known by the five faculties, because it is extremely subtle"〔T25 0546c17〕, 「於世性中初生覺,覺即是中陰識。從覺生我」 tr. "Within the nature of the world awareness first arises; awareness is the consciousness of the intermediate state. From awareness the self arises"〔T25 0546c18〕, and in succession there arise the five atoms, the four great elements, and the five faculties—「如是等漸漸從細至麁」 tr. "in this way and the like, gradually from the subtle to the coarse"〔T25 0546c24〕—and it comes back to this: 「世性是常法,無所從來,如《僧佉經》廣說世性」 tr. "The nature of the world is a permanent dharma; it comes from nowhere, as the Sāṃkhya Sūtra explains the nature of the world at length"〔T25 0546c28〕. As to atoms: 「世間初邊名微塵。微塵常法,不可破、不可燒、不可爛、不可壞,以微細故」 tr. "The first limit of the world is called the atoms. Atoms are permanent dharmas; they cannot be broken, cannot be burnt, cannot be rotted, cannot be destroyed, because they are subtle"〔T25 0547a01〕. As to spontaneity: 「有人以自然為世界始,貧富、貴賤,非願行所得」 tr. "Someone takes spontaneity to be the beginning of the world: poverty and wealth, high and low station, are not obtained by vow and practice"〔T25 0547a04〕. As to the lord of heaven: 「天主即是世界始,造作吉凶禍福、天地萬物;此法滅時,天還攝取」 tr. "The lord of heaven is the beginning of the world; he makes good and ill fortune, calamity and blessing, heaven and earth and the myriad things; when this dharma ceases, heaven takes them back again"〔T25 0547a06〕. Treatise ② judges their type in general: 「如是邪因,是世界邊」 tr. "Such wrong causes are the limit of the world"〔T25 0547a07〕.

The mark of suchness · one mark of suchness · the Tathāgata. The last axis of Sūtra ②. The marks of the suchness of dharmas are identical layer upon layer, passing from the mark of the suchness of the six perfections up to 「一切種智如相即是善法不善法、世間法出世間法、有漏法無漏法如相」 tr. "the mark of the suchness of the omniscience of all kinds is precisely the mark of the suchness of wholesome dharmas and unwholesome dharmas, worldly dharmas and world-transcending dharmas, dharmas with outflows and dharmas without outflows"〔T25 0546a05〕, and ending in 「諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞,是名一切諸法如相」 tr. "the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, not exhausted and not ruined; this is called the mark of the suchness of all dharmas"〔T25 0546a15〕. The establishing of the Buddha's name is tied to this: 「佛知一切法如相,非不如相,不異相;得是如相故,佛名如來」 tr. "The Buddha knows the mark of the suchness of all dharmas, not a mark that is not suchness, not a different mark; because he has obtained this mark of suchness, the Buddha is called the Tathāgata"〔T25 0546a19〕. Treatise ② gathers it up by the two dharmas, conditioned and unconditioned: 「二法攝一切法,所謂有為、無為。五眾是有為法,五眾如即是無為法」 tr. "Two dharmas include all dharmas, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned. The five aggregates are conditioned dharmas; the suchness of the five aggregates is an unconditioned dharma"〔T25 0547b21〕, and therefore 「善法如即是不善法如,不善法如即是善法如」 tr. "the suchness of wholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of unwholesome dharmas, and the suchness of unwholesome dharmas is precisely the suchness of wholesome dharmas"〔T25 0547b29〕; its limit is 「求諸法實,到畢竟空,無復異」 tr. "seeking the reality of dharmas, one reaches ultimate emptiness, and there is no further difference"〔T25 0547c04〕.

The mark of inexhaustibility · the persons who can believe. The gathering-up at the end of the chapter. Subhūti asks who can believe and understand; the Buddha answers 「是如無盡相故甚深」 tr. "This suchness is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility"〔T25 0546a25〕, and further answers 「一切法無盡故」 tr. "because all dharmas are inexhaustible"〔T25 0546a26〕. Treatise ② divides those who can believe from those who cannot by whether or not they have attained the path: 「無為法中差別故有須陀洹諸道,聞自所得法故能信;凡夫人著虛誑顛倒法故不能信」 tr. "Because of distinctions within the unconditioned dharma there are the paths of the srota-āpanna and the rest; hearing the dharma they have themselves attained, they can believe. Ordinary people cling to false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas, and so cannot believe"〔T25 0547c15〕.

III. Similes and Stories

The principal similes of this chapter are gathered in two places—the simile of mother and sons at the opening of Sūtra ① covers the whole chapter, and in Treatise ② the similes of the fish, the snake, the lump of clay, and the ball of thread explain in turn emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching and the various theories of the outside paths; Treatise ① also gives the simile of the falling branch and the falling tree, and at the end of Treatise ① there are two further similes, the thread within a pure bead and the things seen in a dream.

The simile of a mother who has sons (Sūtra ① · the general simile of the whole chapter). The mother has many sons; 「母中得病,諸子各各勤求救療」 tr. "the mother falls ill, and the sons each diligently seek her cure"〔T25 0542c05〕; their thought is 「我等云何令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事」 tr. "How can we bring our mother ease, free of all troubles, sufferings, and unhappy things?"〔T25 0542c06〕; their worry lies in 「風寒、冷熱,蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身」 tr. "wind and cold, chill and heat, mosquitoes and gadflies, snakes and vipers harming their mother's body"〔T25 0542c07〕; the sons always seek comforts to offer their mother—「所以者何?生育我等,示我世間」 tr. "Why? She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world"〔T25 0542c09〕. The application of the simile is the meaning of the chapter: prajñā gives birth to the buddhas and shows the mark of the world, and so the buddhas of the ten directions always look upon it with the Buddha-eye, and guard those who practise prajñā—「是求菩薩道善男子、善女人,諸十方佛常守護,令不退阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "These good men and good women who seek the bodhisattva path the buddhas of the ten directions always guard, so that they do not fall back from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0542c24〕. Treatise ① uses this simile to resolve the doubt in the assembly: the buddhas are of the mark of quiescence and have neither hatred nor love towards beings; why then do they guard prajñā alone? The answer lies in 「憐愍眾生故、知恩分故」 tr. "out of pity for beings, and because they know the debt of kindness"〔T25 0544a08〕.

The simile of the falling branch and the falling tree (Treatise ① · evidence for four questions and three answers). There are four questions and yet the Buddha answers only three matters; Treatise ① shows by the sameness of the form of words that the meaning does not differ: 「若言『墮枝殺人』,若言『墮樹殺人』」 tr. "whether one says ‘a falling branch killed a man’ or says ‘a falling tree killed a man’"〔T25 0544a17〕—branch and tree differ in name, but the event of killing a man is the same, and so 「般若能生諸佛」 tr. "prajñā can give birth to the buddhas" and 「諸佛從般若生」 tr. "the buddhas are born from prajñā" need not be answered separately.

The simile of watching fish from above a clear pool (Treatise ② · the general simile of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching). 「如人立清池上見魚:或有常在水中,或有暫出還沒,或有出觀四方,或有出欲渡者近岸還沒」 tr. "Like a person standing above a clear pool watching fish: some are always in the water; some come out for a moment and sink again; some come out and look at the four quarters; some come out wishing to cross, come near the bank, and sink again"〔T25 0546b07〕; applied to the Dharma, the Buddha with the Buddha-eye contemplates the beings of the six destinies in the ten directions in four classes—some are always attached to the five desires and do not seek to get out; some have a good mind and can give and can keep the precepts, yet 「以邪疑覆心故還沒」 tr. "because wrong doubt covers the mind they sink again"〔T25 0546b12〕; some come out of the five desires, obtain the dharma of warmth and the dharma of the summit, and contemplate the four truths, yet 「未得實法故還沒」 tr. "because they have not obtained the real dharma they sink again"〔T25 0546b13〕; some leave the five desires and reach even the sphere of nothing whatsoever, yet 「不得涅槃故還沒」 tr. "because they do not obtain nirvāṇa they sink again"〔T25 0546b14〕. The four classes are the four marks of emerging and sinking; the emerging and sinking of the fish is the emerging and sinking of the mind.

The simile of the blind man who takes a snake for a necklace (Treatise ② · refuting permanence and impermanence without refuting the world). The questioner objects: the soul is non-existent from the start and so may well be mistaken, but the world exists—why does it too enter wrong view? Treatise ② answers that what is refuted lies in the view, not in the dharma: 「但破於世間起常無常相,不破世間;譬如無目人得蛇以為瓔珞,有目人語是蛇,非是瓔珞」 tr. "It only refutes the marks of permanence and impermanence raised upon the world; it does not refute the world. It is like a blind man who gets hold of a snake and takes it for a necklace, and a man with eyes tells him: this is a snake, not a necklace"〔T25 0546c05〕—the snake is still a snake; what is refuted is the view that it is a necklace. Therefore 「佛破世間常顛倒,不破世間。何以故?現見無常故」 tr. "The Buddha refutes the inversion of permanence about the world; he does not refute the world. Why? Because impermanence is directly seen"〔T25 0546c08〕.

The simile of the lump of clay, the pot, and the jar (Treatise ② · the transformation of the nature of the world). It explains how the Sāṃkhya nature of the world is permanent and yet can transform: 「譬如泥丸中具有瓶、瓫等性,以泥為瓶,破瓶為瓫,如是轉變,都無所失;世性亦如是,轉變為麁」 tr. "It is like a lump of clay that holds within it the nature of pots, jars, and the like: from the clay one makes a pot, breaking the pot one makes a jar, and transforming like this, nothing at all is lost; the nature of the world is also like this, transforming into the coarse"〔T25 0546c26〕.

The simile of throwing a ball of thread from a mountain-top (Treatise ② · the theory that suffering and pleasure exhaust themselves). 「有人說:眾生世世受苦樂盡,自到邊;譬如山上投縷丸,縷盡自止」 tr. "Someone says: beings receive suffering and pleasure life after life until it is exhausted, and of themselves reach the limit; as when a ball of thread is thrown from a mountain-top, it stops of itself when the thread runs out"〔T25 0547a08〕—its fault is seen right from the words: 「受罪受福,會歸於盡,精進、懈怠無異」 tr. "receiving sin and receiving merit come in the end to exhaustion, and there is no difference between vigour and slackness"〔T25 0547a09〕.

A mustard seed · a grain of rice · one inch (Treatise ② · the theory that the soul has a limit). 「神在體中,如芥子、如米,或言一寸。大人則神大,小人則神小」 tr. "The soul is in the body, like a mustard seed, like a grain of rice, or, some say, one inch. In a big person the soul is big; in a small person the soul is small"〔T25 0547a14〕, 「說神是色法、有分,故言神有邊」 tr. "They say the soul is a dharma of form and has parts, and so they say the soul has a limit"〔T25 0547a15〕—measuring the soul by size, the soul becomes form.

The thread within a pure bead · the things seen in a dream (Treatise ① · refuting the meditator's recollection of a visible mind). The person sitting in meditation, by recollection, imagining, and discrimination, 「見是心如清淨珠中縷」 tr. "sees this mind as a thread within a pure bead"〔T25 0545a08〕, or, 「觀白骨人中,見心次第相續生」 tr. "contemplating the skeleton within a person, sees the mind arising in succession, continuously"〔T25 0545a09〕, or sees the mind as being in the body, or in its object, as in the sphere of boundless consciousness; it is to refute such falsehoods that the invisible mind is spoken of. Further, in explaining that the immeasurable mind has no place of abiding, it takes the dream as a simile: consciousness is not in the eye, not in form, not in between, 「若好、若醜,如夢所見事,不可求其實定相」 tr. "whether fair or ugly, it is like things seen in a dream; one cannot seek its real, fixed mark"〔T25 0545a04〕.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The network of chapter names: the two name-systems, Mother of the Buddhas / Repaying Kindness (recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter title of this chapter is one note made in six forms, each recorded in turn according to the base text. The base text reads 「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth"〔T25 0542c03〕; the Palace edition reads 「大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the forty-eighth chapter, first part, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas"; the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the forty-seventh chapter, first part, Chapter on Repaying Kindness"—not only is the chapter number one less, but the chapter name is also different, reading 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness"; the second Shōgozō text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, forty-seven" (of the sūtra-title type · the -1 step); the Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Forty-seventh, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas" (of the sūtra-title type · the -1 step); the Ming edition reads 「釋佛母品第四十八」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth" (lacking the four characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa" · the base text's original note reads 「〔大智度論〕-【明】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa in brackets, lacking in the Ming"). Further, for the 「八」 tr. "eight" of the chapter number there is a separate note: 「八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】」 tr. "‘eight’ in the Taishō; ‘eight, chapter, first part’ in the Song; ‘eight, first part’ in the Yuan; ‘eight, the first part’ in the Ming"〔T25 0542c03〕—the three editions Song, Yuan, and Ming attach below the chapter number the fascicle-division marks 「品上/上/之上」 tr. "chapter, first part / first part / the first part", corresponding to the actual state of this chapter spanning fascicles. The Shōgozō's variant name 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness" is recorded side by side as it is, without judging which is correct: it meets Jizang's commentary, which classifies the doctrine of this chapter by the meaning of 「報恩」 tr. "repaying kindness" (Jizang looks back on this chapter at the opening of the next chapter, "Asking about Marks"; see Section VI and Section VII); it belongs to the two ancient systems of this chapter's title, and cannot be dismissed with the single phrase ‘a copyist's error’; nor is the correctness of a variant text to be settled in reverse by the meaning of the commentary; they are simply recorded side by side.

The -1 step in the chapter number (continuing in the Shōgozō, the second Shōgozō, and the Ishiyama · attested by an end point at the end of the chapter). In this treatise the Shōgozō's 「第四十七品上」 tr. "the forty-seventh chapter, first part", the second Shōgozō's 「四十七」 tr. "forty-seven", and the Ishiyama's 「第四十七」 tr. "the forty-seventh" are each one less than the chapter order of the base text, advancing chapter by chapter from Chapter 44 to Chapter 47 in the same direction and by the same amount—the chain of the -1 step continues unbroken in this chapter. Where this chapter differs from Chapter 46 is that the -1 step obtains a separate end point at the end of the chapter: at the end of the chapter, in 「涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa", below the character 「槃」 tr. "-vāṇa", the second Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts attach the interlinear note 「釋四十七品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter"〔T25 0547c20〕—by the 「竟」 tr. "end" note at the end of the chapter they themselves attest that its chapter order is forty-seven, agreeing head and tail with the -1 step at the chapter title; it is not a lone witness at the single layer of the chapter title.

The full ledger of the interlinear notes at the fascicle boundary (the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69 · the continuation title of Fascicle 70). This chapter spans fascicles; the fascicle-end title and the continuation title at the head of the next fascicle each have one note, recorded side by side word for word. The note on the character 「九」 tr. "nine" of the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69〔T25 0545a22〕: the base text reads 「九」 tr. "nine"; the Yuan and Palace editions read 「九(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品上)」 tr. "nine (commentary on the forty-seventh chapter, last part, ending at the forty-eighth chapter, first part)"; the Song edition is the same as the Yuan and Palace, but the collation note appends 「上註第五字七宋本作上」 tr. "in the note above, the fifth character, ‘seven’, reads ‘upper’ in the Song edition" (that is, the Song edition's 「七」 tr. "seven" reads 「上」 tr. "upper"); the Shōgozō reads 「九(釋第四十六品下訖第四十七品上)」 tr. "nine (commentary on the forty-sixth chapter, last part, ending at the forty-seventh chapter, first part)"—the Shōgozō's -1 step continues here (against the Yuan and Palace's 「四十七下訖四十八上」 tr. "forty-seventh, last part, ending at forty-eighth, first part" it reads 「四十六下訖四十七上」 tr. "forty-sixth, last part, ending at forty-seventh, first part"). The note on the continuation title of Fascicle 70〔T25 0545b02〕: the base text is an abbreviated record, 「(大智…十)十七字」 tr. "(from the opening ‘great wisdom’ … to the closing ‘ten’) seventeen characters"; the Song and Palace editions read 「大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy, commentary on the forty-eighth chapter, last part, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, ending at the forty-ninth chapter"; the Yuan edition reads 「大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八下訖四十九品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth, last part, ending at the forty-ninth chapter"; the Ming edition reads 「大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八之下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth, the lower part"; the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論釋第四十七品下,七十訖第四十八品」 tr. "Commentary of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā sūtra-treatise on the forty-seventh chapter, last part; seventy, ending at the forty-eighth chapter"; the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品四十七之餘卷七十」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, forty-seven, the remainder, Fascicle Seventy". The actual state recorded by the two notes: first, Fascicle 70 does not close below this chapter but goes on to take in the next chapter, "Asking about Marks", Chapter 49 (as the fascicle titles of the Song, Palace, and Yuan, 「訖四十九品」 tr. "ending at the forty-ninth chapter", attest), agreeing with the general rule in this treatise that chapter boundaries are not tied to fascicle boundaries; second, the Ishiyama text here does not use the name 「佛母」 tr. "Mother of the Buddhas", but calls it directly 「品四十七之餘」 tr. "chapter forty-seven, the remainder"—at the chapter title the Ishiyama still keeps the two characters 「佛母」 tr. "Mother of the Buddhas", while at the interlinear note at the head of the fascicle the chapter name has dropped out; recorded as it is, and not forcibly explained as a doctrinal variant.

The recurrence of the n attribute in the T223 mulu (as already recorded in the preceding chapters · not judged again). On the mulu encoding layer of the sūtra explained, T223: the mulu of "The Two Faults" is marked n=48 while the displayed text marks 「47 兩過品」 tr. "47 Chapter on the Two Faults"〔T08 0320b15〕, and the mulu of this chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", is also marked n=48 while the displayed text marks 「48 佛母品」 tr. "48 Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas"〔T08 0323a22〕—the n attribute recurs here; the mulu of the next chapter, "Asking about Marks", is again marked n=50 while the displayed text marks 「49 問相品」 tr. "49 Chapter on Asking about Marks"〔T08 0325b13〕, the +1 offset resuming after the recurrence. This recurrence is a wavering of the T223 side's own encoding layer; the apparatus of Chapter 46 and Chapter 47 have already recorded it word for word, and this apparatus follows them without judging it again; the alignment still takes the displayed text and word-by-word comparison of the content as the standard.

The relation of chapter and fascicle on the T223 side (the reverse of this treatise · recorded separately). "The Mother of the Buddhas" of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0323a22〕 and ends before the title of the next chapter〔T08 0325b13〕; the whole passage lies in the middle of Fascicle 14 of T223—that fascicle begins at〔T08 0320b09〕 and takes in the three chapters "The Two Faults", "The Mother of the Buddhas", and "Asking about Marks", with no fascicle boundary before or after this chapter. On this treatise's side it is the reverse: this chapter spans Fascicles 69 and 70, and the fascicle boundary falls within the chapter. The two transmissions divide their fascicles each in its own way: on this treatise's side the fascicle boundary falls within the chapter and the chapter boundary is not tied to the fascicle boundary; on the side of the sūtra explained the chapter boundary falls within the fascicle and the fascicle boundary is not tied to the chapter boundary; each is recorded separately as it is.

Comparative reading of the full quoted sūtra (two-sided collation · sentence-by-sentence check of the opening · comparison group). The opening of Sūtra ① in this treatise is almost word for word the same as "The Mother of the Buddhas" in the sūtra explained—this treatise reads 「佛告須菩提:『譬如母人有子若五、若十、若二十』」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is like a mother who has sons, whether five, or ten, or twenty’"〔T25 0542c04〕; T223 has the same passage as 「佛告須菩提:『譬如母人有子,若五若十、若二十……』」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is like a mother who has sons, whether five or ten, or twenty …’"〔T08 0323a23〕—the same opening, the same scene structure (who speaks, to whom, what simile is set up, what dharma it proves), the wording almost entirely the same, differing in the division and joining of punctuation and in two places of wording: this treatise's 「令母得安,無諸患苦不樂之事」 tr. "bring our mother ease, free of all troubles, sufferings, and unhappy things", where T223 reads 「令母安隱無諸苦患不樂之事」 tr. "bring our mother peace and security, free of all sufferings, troubles, and unhappy things"; this treatise's 「能生禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜」 tr. "can give birth to dhyān-pāramitā and so on up to dān-pāramitā", where T223 reads 「能生禪那波羅蜜乃至檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "can give birth to dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā". And for this treatise's character 「安」 tr. "ease" the collation note shows that the second Shōgozō text reads precisely 「安隱」 tr. "peace and security" (see the entry at〔T25 0542c07〕 in Section VIII)—the ancient text of this treatise and the sūtra explained correspond across the canons in this one word; recorded as it is. Comparison group: the three strings of Chinese characters 「蚊虻、蛇蚖侵犯母身」 tr. "mosquitoes and gadflies, snakes and vipers harming their mother's body", 「諸佛如相皆是一如相」 tr. "the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness", and 「是如無盡相故甚深」 tr. "this suchness is very deep because it is of the mark of inexhaustibility" each appear only once in the whole of T223 and in the whole of T1509 (once each, all in this chapter); the alignment is unique, with no other chapter to confuse it—not the weak judgement of searching one text with the words of another. It is judged 「同名同品」 tr. "same name, same chapter" (the chapter name differs only by the one system of the Shōgozō's 「報恩」 tr. "Repaying Kindness", and the chapter body is word for word the same). The two 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion of the treatise form; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and they are not variant readings. The entry-by-entry statistics of the collation witnesses on the T223 side within the scope of the comparative reading for this chapter were not unfolded in this apparatus (only the chapter-title position and the two differences of wording at the opening have been supplemented and checked character by character, as above); the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, and no estimate is used to fill the number.

V. The Prajñā Eye

The eye of this chapter lies in the one Chinese character 「母」 tr. "mother"—prajñā is not a dharma made by the Buddha; it is the mother that gives birth to the buddhas; the reason the buddhas always look upon it with the Buddha-eye and always guard and uphold it is simply to repay kindness. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.

First, it is a mother because it can give birth, and a mother because it can show. The chapter's name is established not as an honorific but on two matters: 「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」 tr. "This deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, and can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0542c13〕. As to giving birth: the ten powers and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are all born within it, and 「得是諸法,故名為佛」 tr. "by obtaining these dharmas one is called a Buddha"〔T25 0543a03〕; as to showing: it shows the real mark of the five-aggregate world. The point of the simile of mother and sons lies not in tender love but in the eight characters 「生育我等,示我世間」 tr. "She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world"〔T25 0542c09〕—what makes the kindness a kindness is precisely these two.

Second, repaying kindness is not having love; guarding the Dharma does not depart from quiescence. The buddhas practise the mark of quiescence and have neither hatred nor love towards dharmas and towards beings; why do they guard prajñā alone? Treatise ①'s answer does not explain it by feeling but by 「知恩分」 tr. "knowing the debt of kindness": 「憐愍眾生故、知恩分故,用慈悲心常念、用佛眼常見」 tr. "out of pity for beings, and because they know the debt of kindness, they always keep it in mind with the mind of kindness and compassion and always see it with the Buddha-eye"〔T25 0544a08〕. So the 「守護」 tr. "guarding" of this chapter is not a guarding of grasping and rejecting; it is being attached to nothing and yet not losing what is due—the Shōgozō titles this chapter 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness", taking exactly this meaning.

Third, it shows the world and does not show breaking and ruin. The Small Vehicle says that the five aggregates, breaking and being ruined, are called the world; this chapter says that prajñā shows the mark of the world and yet 「不示五眾破、不示五眾壞」 tr. "does not show the five aggregates as broken, does not show the five aggregates as ruined"〔T25 0543a07〕; Treatise ① judges why: 「小乘法中先說無常,後說法空;大乘法中初便說法空」 tr. "In the Dharma of the Small Vehicle impermanence is spoken of first and the emptiness of dharmas afterwards; in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle the emptiness of dharmas is spoken of from the very start"〔T25 0544a23〕. Showing is not showing how fearful it is; it is showing that it is originally not broken and not ruined—「空相不破、不壞」 tr. "the mark of emptiness is not broken and not ruined"〔T25 0543a10〕. The world's being shown by prajñā is the world's being turned through and through, not the world's being denied.

Fourth, knowing the mind as it really is, only not knowing it by the mind. The nine layers of knowing as it really is strip away, layer by layer, every mark that could be known: the collected and the distracted mind are known in the mark of dharmas, yet in the mark of dharmas there is no mark of the mark of dharmas; the stained and the unstained mind are known in the real mark, yet 「二心不俱故」 tr. "because two minds are not together"〔T25 0543b24〕; the broad, the great, and the immeasurable mind are known in the absence of nature, yet 「是心性無故,誰作廣、誰作狹乃至來去」 tr. "since the nature of this mind is non-existent, who makes it broad, who makes it narrow, and so on to coming and going?"〔T25 0543c05〕; the invisible mind is known in the signless, yet 「五眼不能見」 tr. "the five eyes cannot see it"〔T25 0543c27〕. The Buddha's universal knowing is not a mind shining upon a mind; it is the knowing of one who has 「過一切憶想分別虛妄法,安住實相」 tr. "passed beyond all the false dharmas of recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and abides securely in the real mark"〔T25 0544b24〕—what is known is empty, the knower too is not established, and yet the knowing is not lost.

Fifth, the fourteen difficult questions are exhausted in the one suchness. The one axis of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching lists the full register of the outside paths' fourteen difficult questions: permanence and impermanence, limit and no limit, identity and difference, going on thus—all arise 「緣五眾、依止五眾」 tr. "taking the five aggregates as object and relying on the five aggregates"〔T25 0547b18〕; the Buddha's refutation does not lie in refuting each view separately but in knowing the suchness of the five aggregates—「但知五眾如,不如凡夫虛誑顛倒見」 tr. "he only knows the suchness of the five aggregates, not as ordinary people see, falsely, deceptively, and invertedly"〔T25 0547b19〕. Therefore at the end of Sūtra ② the whole chapter is gathered up by the marks of suchness, identical layer upon layer: from the mark of the suchness of the six perfections up to 「諸佛如相皆是一如相,不二不別、不盡不壞」 tr. "the marks of the suchness of the buddhas are all one mark of suchness, not two and not different, not exhausted and not ruined"〔T25 0546a15〕. Once the one suchness is established, the fourteen difficult questions have nothing to rest on and exhaust themselves; the Buddha's name too is established here: 「得是如相故,佛名如來」 tr. "because he has obtained this mark of suchness, the Buddha is called the Tathāgata"〔T25 0546a20〕. What makes the mother a mother lies ultimately here—what is born is suchness, and what gives birth is suchness too.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, as a matter of fact, partial and uneven. For this chapter there is only one ancient master's reading: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete chapter devoted to it; Huiying's commentary on the treatise has zero coverage of this chapter; Junzheng's book has no citation of this chapter. This section records the correspondence between what they comment on and cite and this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on "The Mother of the Buddhas" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0296b05〕 (the mulu entry 「佛母品第四十八」 tr. "Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth", immediately following the point where the commentary on Chapter 47, "The Two Faults", ends) and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0298b22〕 (before the start of the next mulu entry, 「問相品第四十九」 tr. "Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth"; this section determines this according to the continuous sequence of mulu entries), covering the whole of the sūtra of this chapter. Five things in it may be recorded.

First, the classification of the chapter name by three meanings—「三義:一、能生;二、報行護;三、能成」 tr. "Three meanings: first, it can give birth; second, repaying, practising, and guarding; third, it can accomplish"〔X24n0451 0296b06〕: Jizang sets up the three meanings 「能生·報行護·能成」 tr. "can give birth · repaying, practising, and guarding · can accomplish" to explain ‘mother of the buddhas’, and the second meaning is precisely the word 「報」 tr. "repay", which meets the Shōgozō's variant name 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness" (see Section IV).

Second, the assignment of father and mother—「即教示二慧為父母,故淨名經云:智度菩薩母,方便以為父」 tr. "That is, the two wisdoms taught and shown are father and mother; therefore the Vimalakīrti Sūtra says: the perfection of wisdom is the bodhisattva's mother, skilful means is his father"〔X24n0451 0296b06〕; further he cites a variant wording of this treatise: 「若大論云:般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父也」 tr. "As the Great Treatise says: prajñā is the mother, the pratyutpanna samādhi is the father"〔X24n0451 0296b08〕; and he further divides it into two levels, body and Dharma: 「三福慧父母,五度為父,般若為母,此三雙法身父母也」 tr. "Third, merit and wisdom as father and mother: the five perfections are the father and prajñā is the mother; these three pairs are the parents of the Dharma body"〔X24n0451 0296b08〕, 「生身父母,如淨飯摩耶也」 tr. "The parents of the birth-body are such as Śuddhodana and Māyā"〔X24n0451 0296b09〕. Note: the sentence that Jizang cites with 「大論云」 tr. "the Great Treatise says", 「般若以為母,般舟三昧以為父」 tr. "prajñā is the mother, the pratyutpanna samādhi is the father", has zero hits within the range of this chapter; it belongs to a text elsewhere in this treatise, and is recorded as it is, not forcibly tied to this chapter.

Third, the intent of the simile of the mother of the buddhas (continuing from the preceding chapter)—「問:何故有佛母譬來?若上兩過品末及諸品中云:佛及甚大菩薩守護般若法」 tr. "Question: why does the simile of the mother of the buddhas come? As at the end of the Chapter on the Two Faults above, and in the various chapters, it says: the Buddha and the very great bodhisattvas guard the Dharma of prajñā"〔X24n0451 0296b23〕, and below it explains: 「非是愛心守護,但以般若能生佛,佛欲報般若恩故,守護身故,有此品也」 tr. "It is not guarding with a mind of love; it is only because prajñā can give birth to the Buddha, and because the Buddha wishes to repay the kindness of prajñā and guards the body, that this chapter exists"〔X24n0451 0296c02〕—this meets the intent stated in Treatise ① of this treatise, 「如子知恩故,守護其母」 tr. "As sons who know their debt of kindness guard their mother"〔T25 0544a05〕; both masters alike explain guarding as 「報恩」 tr. "repaying kindness", and each forms its own text.

Fourth, the gloss on the mother's falling ill—「初譬中云母中得病者,謂留難也。有內難、外難、有情魔、無情魔,如寒熱等,是無情等魔也」 tr. "Where the first simile says that the mother falls ill, this means hindrances. There are inner difficulties, outer difficulties, sentient Māras, and insentient Māras; things such as cold and heat are the insentient Māras and the like"〔X24n0451 0296c03〕: Jizang classifies the mother's illness by inner and outer, sentient and insentient; as against this treatise, which directly takes illness as a simile for hindrance without classifying it, it shares the same framework while its method of classification forms a school of its own; recorded without judgement.

Fifth, the division of the fourteen views into parts and the rebuttal of Master Chi—Jizang gathers up in general the twelve minds and the fourteen alternatives: 「常、無常為四句,邊、無邊四及一、異為十,如去等四,故是十四,即十四難也」 tr. "Permanent and impermanent make four alternatives; limit and no limit, four, together with identity and difference, make ten; going on thus and the rest, four; so these are fourteen, which are the fourteen difficult questions"〔X24n0451 0297b15〕; he goes on to cite Master Chi's old explanation, which assigns permanence and impermanence to the past, limit and no limit to the present, and going on thus to the future〔X24n0451 0297b16〕, and puts forward his own different understanding: 「今謂此釋是為大悞,不識經及大論,亦不解中論、大小乘及邪、正等義」 tr. "Now I say that this explanation is a great error: it does not recognise the sūtra or the Great Treatise, nor does it understand the Middle Treatise, the Great and Small Vehicles, or the meanings of wrong and right and the like"〔X24n0451 0297b18〕; the division into parts that he himself sets up is 「分此十四為二部,十見總明見體,次四見別明未來見也」 tr. "Divide these fourteen into two parts: the ten views make clear in general the substance of view; next, the four views make clear separately the views about the future"〔X24n0451 0297b19〕. Further, he himself raises the difficulty from the Middle Treatise and himself resolves it: 「中論是約世別明之,今此中具總、別」 tr. "The Middle Treatise makes it clear separately in terms of the times; here it contains both the general and the separate"〔X24n0451 0298a19〕. The views of the three parties (Master Chi · Jizang · the Middle Treatise) are recorded side by side in this section, without judging which is right.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · zero coverage (recorded as it is). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles. A search back through the whole of X46n0791 for both systems of this chapter's name, 「佛母品」 tr. "Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas" and 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness", and for the phrases unique to this chapter, 「母人有子」 tr. "a mother who has sons" and 「出沒屈申」 tr. "emerging, sinking, bending, stretching", gives zero hits; Fascicles 69 and 70 of the treatise, to which this chapter belongs, are not within the coverage of the fragmentary fascicles (what the mulu of that text lists are the earlier chapters and doctrinal essays, such as 〈Commentary on the Introduction〉, 〈Commentary on Recompense〉, 〈Commentary on Training in Accord〉, 〈Commentary on Praise of the Perfections〉, and 〈Commentary on the Mark of the Tongue〉)—the zero coverage belongs to the actual state of the fragments, not to a failure of search, and the negative result is recorded as it is. Further, a plain search back through that text for the two characters 「佛母」 tr. "mother of the buddhas" gives three occurrences; each has been checked in its context, and all belong to the weighing sections of other fascicles of this treatise and to the meaning of the division of the extensive sūtras (「是三世佛母等也」 tr. "these are the mother of the buddhas of the three times, and so on", 「今據波若為諸佛母、出生諸佛」 tr. "now, according to prajñā being the mother of the buddhas and giving birth to the buddhas", 「亦言為菩薩摩訶薩母」 tr. "it is also said to be the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas"); they are not citations of this chapter; recorded as it is, and not registered as witnesses.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). A search back through the whole of X46n0784 for both systems of this chapter's name and for the two unique phrases gives zero hits (a plain search for the two characters 「佛母」 tr. "mother of the buddhas" also gives zero); Junzheng has no named citation of this chapter; recorded as it is.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

The lines of meaning of this chapter, carried on before and after, are five; all are recorded in this section and do not stand in for a fixed reading.

First, the carrying-on in chapter order of ‘guarding prajñā’ (attested by the treatise-author himself · a hard link within this treatise itself). At its very opening Treatise ① ties itself to the end of the preceding chapter: 「上說:『十方諸佛及大菩薩擁護般若波羅蜜乃至正憶念,不令魔得其便。』」 tr. "Above it was said: ‘The buddhas of the ten directions and the great bodhisattvas guard and protect prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to right recollection, and do not let Māra find an opening.’"〔T25 0543c29〕—the end of the preceding chapter, "The Two Discords", says that the buddhas of the ten directions guard and protect those who practise prajñā, but does not yet give the reason, and a doubt therefore arises in the hearers in the assembly: 「諸佛阿耨陀羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,於諸法及眾生無憎無愛,何以故擁護書持般若乃至正憶念者」 tr. "The anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence; towards dharmas and beings they have neither hatred nor love; why then do they guard the one who writes out and upholds prajñā, and so on up to the one who rightly recollects it?"〔T25 0544a02〕; the simile of mother and sons in this chapter answers precisely this doubt. The chapters give rise to one another in order, the treatise-author himself forms warp and weft, and this section records its trace.

Second, the ancient master also sees this connection (Jizang · outer attestation). The question at the opening of Jizang's commentary on this chapter points to the same place as the one the treatise-author ties to: 「問:何故有佛母譬來?若上兩過品末及諸品中云:佛及甚大菩薩守護般若法」 tr. "Question: why does the simile of the mother of the buddhas come? As at the end of the Chapter on the Two Faults above, and in the various chapters, it says: the Buddha and the very great bodhisattvas guard the Dharma of prajñā"〔X24n0451 0296b23〕—the sūtra commentary and the treatise's explanation, each independent, point alike to the end of the preceding chapter; the two parties, of different lineages, correspond; recorded without judgement.

Third, the chain of repaying kindness from this chapter to the next chapter, "Asking about Marks" (attested by Jizang himself · together with the Shōgozō's variant name). At the opening of the next chapter, "Asking about Marks", Jizang's general classification says: 「此下第二、明佛知般若恩報恩也」 tr. "From here is the second: it makes clear that the Buddha knows the kindness of prajñā and repays the kindness"〔X24n0451 0298b23〕, and the third of the chapter's three parts is 「重明般若能作恩成上報恩義也」 tr. "it makes clear again that prajñā can do kindness, completing the meaning of repaying kindness above"〔X24n0451 0298b24〕; further, within the chapter he points back to this chapter: 「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」 tr. "Question: the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas above has already made this clear; if so, how does the mark of the world there differ from now?"〔X24n0451 0299a24〕. Jizang threads this chapter and the next with the one meaning of 「報恩」 tr. "repaying kindness", while the Shōgozō directly titles this chapter 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness" (see Section IV)—the two parties are each independent and their doctrinal intent is the same; recorded side by side without judgement: the correctness of the variant text is not settled by the commentary, nor is the source of the commentary settled by the variant text.

Fourth, zero hits in the Tiantai lineage (the negative result recorded as it is · candidate, not registered). For both systems of this chapter's name, 「佛母品」 tr. "Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas" and 「報恩品」 tr. "Chapter on Repaying Kindness", and for the phrases unique to this chapter, 「母人有子」 tr. "a mother who has sons", 「出沒屈申」 tr. "emerging, sinking, bending, stretching", and 「諸法如相」 tr. "the mark of the suchness of dharmas", the four texts—the Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), and the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717)—all give zero hits: no word-for-word citation from the Tiantai lineage, and no explicit cross-reading at the level of the chapter title, is found for this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is, and no witness is listed. Further, a plain search for the two characters 「佛母」 tr. "mother of the buddhas" gives one to three occurrences in each of the four texts; each has been checked in its context, and all belong to general wording or to citations of other sūtras; among them one place in the Profound Meaning of the Lotus reads 「般若是佛母,十方佛皆護」 tr. "prajñā is the mother of the buddhas; the buddhas of the ten directions all guard it"〔T33n1716 0692b06〕, which is close in meaning to this chapter's two ideas, 「般若能生諸佛」 tr. "prajñā can give birth to the buddhas" and 「十方佛常守護」 tr. "the buddhas of the ten directions always guard", but is not word for word the same (this chapter has no such eight-character string); it belongs to the general meaning of prajñā and is not a citation of this chapter; the connection is recorded; candidate, not registered.

Fifth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's naming of 「般若為諸佛母」 tr. "prajñā as the mother of the buddhas", the full register of the nine layers of knowing the minds of beings as they really are, the discernment that the five eyes do not see the mind, the list of the fourteen difficult questions of emerging, sinking, bending, and stretching, and, in the final passage, the marks of the suchness of dharmas identical layer upon layer and the gloss on the Buddha's name Tathāgata, are what later generations based themselves on in discussing prajñā and the fruit of buddhahood and in judging the fourteen difficult questions; they are set down as a stable citation〔T25n1509 佛母品·卷六十九至七十〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra, the Diamond Sūtra, and the volumes of Consciousness-only cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word checking of what is kept there. This belongs to the carrying-on of the meaning of prajñā down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 69 and 70 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0542c03–0547c21〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0542c03〕 and ends with the sentence 「能教眾生令至涅槃」 tr. "can teach beings and bring them to nirvāṇa", before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0547c21〕; within this chapter are contained the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69〔T25 0545a22〕, the continuation title of Fascicle 70〔T25 0545b02〕, and the repeated signatures of author and translator); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "The Mother of the Buddhas" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0323a22–0325b13〕 (lying in the middle of Fascicle 14 of T223); the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0296b05–0298b22〕, up to just before the end point); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) has zero coverage of this chapter, and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits for this chapter (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, the second Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), as well as the CBETA collation—the second Shōgozō manuscript entered the ledger from Chapter 45 onward, and continues to appear in this chapter with undiminished density.

Collation note on the chapter title (the evidential basis of the two name-systems and the -1 step · listed separately). The chapter title〔T25 0542c03〕, one note made in six forms—「大智度論釋佛母品第四十八【大】|大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品【宮】|大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七【聖乙】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品【石】|釋佛母品第四十八【明】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth’ in the Taishō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the forty-eighth chapter, first part, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas’ in the Palace; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, commentary on the forty-seventh chapter, first part, Chapter on Repaying Kindness’ in the Shōgozō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, forty-seven’ in the second Shōgozō; ‘Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Forty-seventh, Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas’ in the Ishiyama; ‘Commentary on the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas, the Forty-eighth’ in the Ming"—this is the evidential basis for the two name-systems (Mother of the Buddhas / Repaying Kindness), the -1 step in the chapter number (the Shōgozō · the second Shōgozō · the Ishiyama), and the Ming edition's lack of the four characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa"; it is recorded side by side as it is, with no reconciliation forced upon it (for the analysis see Section IV). Further, there is a separate note on the character 「八」 tr. "eight" of the chapter number: 「八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】」 tr. "‘eight’ in the Taishō; ‘eight, chapter, first part’ in the Song; ‘eight, first part’ in the Yuan; ‘eight, the first part’ in the Ming"〔T25 0542c03〕.

Note on the end point of the -1 step at the end of the chapter (the second Shōgozō and the Ishiyama, 「釋四十七品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter" · listed separately). At the end of the chapter, in 「涅槃」 tr. "nirvāṇa", the note on the character 「槃」 tr. "-vāṇa"〔T25 0547c20〕: 「槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】」 tr. "‘-vāṇa’ in the Taishō; ‘-vāṇa (end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter)’ in the second Shōgozō and the Ishiyama"—the second Shōgozō and the Ishiyama, by the 「竟」 tr. "end" note at the end of the chapter, themselves attest that its chapter order is forty-seven, agreeing head and tail with the -1 step at the chapter title. This chapter has this end point, unlike Chapter 46, which has only the single layer of the chapter title; each is recorded separately as it is.

Two notes at the fascicle boundary (the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69 · the continuation title of Fascicle 70 · listed separately). The note on the character 「九」 tr. "nine" of the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69〔T25 0545a22〕 and the note on the continuation title of Fascicle 70〔T25 0545b02〕 are recorded in full, side by side, in the complete ledger of collation notes below; for the relation of fascicle and chapter that they record, and for the phenomenon of the chapter name dropping out in the Ishiyama text, see the analysis in Section IV.

One special case of CBETA emendation (the lem is CB · listed separately). One entry in Treatise ① belongs to a special type of the modern CBETA collation layer, not to the traditional type in which the various editions are set side by side; this apparatus checked it word for word against the original file of the base text, and it is listed separately:〔T25 0544b25〕—the base text reads 「億」 tr. "koṭi", and CBETA follows the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions in reading 「憶」 tr. "recollect" (the base text's original note reads 「憶【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,億【大】」 tr. "‘recollect’ in CB, the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace; ‘koṭi’ in the Taishō", and the working base-text list reads 「憶【CB】|億【大】|憶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "‘recollect’ in CB; ‘koṭi’ in the Taishō; ‘recollect’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace"; the two forms record the same number of forms, in a different order). Its type is recorded as it is, without forcibly classifying it as a traditional variant reading; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of the current CBETA text.

Four notes on the presence of the structural markers (the sūtra and treatise tags · listed separately). Each of this chapter's four structural markers has a collation note: 【經】〔T25 0542c04〕 (lacking in the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō), 【論】〔T25 0543c29〕 (lacking in the Song, Palace, and second Shōgozō), 【經】〔T25 0545b07〕 (lacking in the Song, Palace, and second Shōgozō), 【論】〔T25 0546a28〕 (lacking in the Song and Palace)—the texts lacking each of the four tags differ from one another; only the base text sets up all four divisions between sūtra and treatise, which belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; recorded as it is, and not a doctrinal question.

Complete ledger of collation notes (all one hundred and fifty-six entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, transcribed in their original form from the working base text—the collation notes of this chapter total one hundred and fifty-six app entries, agreeing mechanically with app 156, the value of a mechanical recount. The app entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including nineteen star-corresp repeated citations (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note), marked with each entry—of the corresp targets of this chapter's nineteen star entries, sixteen are native within the chapter and three are shared across chapters (the three across chapters: at〔T25 0542c04〕 the 【經】 shares the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0538b25〕; at〔T25 0543c03〕 the character for ‘decrease’ shares the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0541b13〕; at〔T25 0543c29〕 the 【論】 shares the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0540a06〕—unlike the type of Chapter 46, in which all are native within the chapter; recorded as it is). The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text.

Four differences of an enumeration comma between the working base text and the base text's original notes (recorded without change · set side by side without judgement). Checking each entry back against the original wording of the base text's original notes, this apparatus finds four entries in the working base-text list whose lemma column has one more enumeration comma than the original note—〔T25 0542c05〕 the list reads 「若三十、」 tr. "or thirty," while the original note 0542028 reads 「若三十」 tr. "or thirty"; 〔T25 0542c08〕 the list reads 「虻、蛇蚖」 tr. "gadflies, snakes and vipers" while the original note 0542031 reads 「虻蛇蚖」 tr. "gadflies snakes and vipers"; 〔T25 0546b01〕 the list reads 「出、沒」 tr. "emerging, sinking" while the original note 0546007 reads 「出沒」 tr. "emerging and sinking"; 〔T25 0546b23〕 the list reads 「常、無常中」 tr. "in permanence, impermanence" while the original note 0546016 reads 「常無常中」 tr. "in permanence and impermanence". All four are the same type of formatting flaw, in which the extraction layer let the body's punctuation seep into the lemma column; they are not byte defects of the base text and not doctrinal divergences. The ledger below, following the rule of 「原樣傳錄工作底本」 tr. "transcribing the working base text in its original form", records the list's original wording, and the four differences are disclosed here one by one, recorded as they are, set side by side without judgement.

App entries (one hundred and fifty-six · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0542c03〕大智度論釋佛母品第四十八【大】|大智度論釋第四十八品上佛母品【宮】|大智度論釋第四十七品上報恩品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜佛母品四十七【聖乙】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十七佛母品【石】|釋佛母品第四十八【明】(one note on the chapter title made in six forms · the two name-systems Mother of the Buddhas / Repaying Kindness + the -1 step of the Shōgozō, the second Shōgozō, and the Ishiyama + the Ming edition's lack of the four characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa" · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0542c03〕八【大】|八品上【宋】|八上【元】|八之上【明】(note on the fascicle-division marks below the character 「八」 tr. "eight" of the chapter number · three forms, Song, Yuan, and Ming · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0542c04〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(star · corresp → note(0538037) = the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0538b25〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0542c05〕若三十、【大】|〔-〕【聖】【聖乙】(lemma enumeration-comma difference · the original note 0542028 reads 「若三十」 tr. "or thirty" · see the separate paragraph in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0542c07〕安【大】|安隱【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0542c08〕蚊【大】|蛟【宋】|蚤【宮】
  • 〔T25 0542c08〕虻、蛇蚖【大】|蠶蛇蛇【聖】(lemma enumeration-comma difference · the original note 0542031 reads 「虻蛇蚖」 tr. "gadflies snakes and vipers" · see the separate paragraph in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0542c10〕是【大】|見【聖】
  • 〔T25 0542c15〕是【大】|見【聖】(star · corresp → note(0542032) = the note at〔T25 0542c10〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0542c18〕如是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0542c21〕今【大】|令【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a01〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a07〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a08〕五眾【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a09〕減【大】|咸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a11〕相【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a11〕壞【大】|壞相如是示【元】【明】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a12〕性法【大】|法性【元】【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a16〕色【大】|名【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a18〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543a19〕智【大】|種智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543a19〕智【大】|種智【元】【明】|智種【石】
  • 〔T25 0543a20〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a25〕想【大】|〔-〕【明】
  • 〔T25 0543a26〕非【大】|若非【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543a27〕亂【大】|是亂【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543a29〕故知【大】|知故【宋】【宮】|故智【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b04〕盡【大】|書【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b13〕則【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543b15〕不瞋心【大】|癡心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b15〕癡心【大】|不瞋心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b20〕無【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543b20〕何【大】|何知【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0543b25〕知【大】|智【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543c03〕減【大】|咸【聖】(star · corresp → note(0541020) = the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0541b13〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0543c05〕誰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0543c05〕狹【大】|使【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0543c06〕如【大】|亦如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543c12〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0543c29〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖乙】(star · corresp → note(0540002) = the note of Chapter 47 at〔T25 0540a06〕 · shared across chapters)
  • 〔T25 0544a02〕陀【大】|多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a04〕書【大】|喜書【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕壞【大】|故【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544a07〕雖【大】|數【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a12〕止【大】|正【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544a14〕異【大】|有異【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a17〕法【大】|作法【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a17〕枝【大】|被【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544a22〕事【大】|法【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0544a24〕說【大】|廣說【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544a27〕不【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544a29〕餘【大】|敘【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b01〕知【大】|智【聖】(star · corresp → note(0543023) = the note at〔T25 0543b25〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0544b07〕若無色【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b07〕色【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b15〕無量【大】|無量無量【聖乙】|無量無邊【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b22〕自【大】|白【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b25〕憶【CB】|億【大】|憶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(special type of CBETA emendation · the original note 0544017 reads 「憶【CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,億【大】」 tr. "‘recollect’ in CB, the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace; ‘koṭi’ in the Taishō" · see the separate paragraph in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0544b27〕實【大】|實知【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544b27〕次【大】|後次第【聖】【聖乙】|次第【石】
  • 〔T25 0544b29〕見【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c01〕以【大】|已【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0544c05〕滅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c09〕想【大】|相【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c09〕念【大】|今【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544c10〕門【大】|問【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c11〕知【大】|智【聖】(star · corresp → note(0543023) = the note at〔T25 0543b25〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0544c14〕心【大】|心染心【聖】|心無染心【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0544c16〕心【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c19〕時【大】|解【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c21〕待【大】|侍【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c24〕知【大】|如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c25〕減差【大】|咸善【聖】
  • 〔T25 0544c25〕自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0544c27〕減【大】|咸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a04〕所【大】|此【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a11〕等【大】|等處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0545a13〕肉【大】|空【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a15〕覺【大】|學【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a16〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0545a17〕知【大】|智【聖】(star · corresp → note(0543023) = the note at〔T25 0543b25〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0545a19〕憶想【大】|憶念【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545a20〕作【大】|作相【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0545a22〕九【大】|九+(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品上)夾註【宋】【元】【宮】,上註第五字七宋本作上|九+(釋第四十六品下訖第四十七品上)夾註【聖】(interlinear note on the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 69 · the base text's collation note in its original form · that in the Song edition the fifth character 「七」 tr. "seven" reads 「上」 tr. "upper" is an appended remark of the collation note · the Shōgozō's -1 step continues · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0545b02〕大智度論釋佛母品第四十八之餘(卷七十)【大】|大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品【宋】|大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八下訖四十九品【元】|大智度論卷第七十釋佛母品第四十八之下【明】|大智度論卷第七十釋第四十八品下佛母品訖四十九品【宮】|大智度經論釋第四十七品下,七十訖第四十八品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品四十七之餘卷七十【石】(interlinear note on the continuation title of Fascicle 70, one note made in seven forms · the Song, Palace, and Yuan 「訖四十九品」 tr. "ending at the forty-ninth chapter" attests that Fascicle 70 goes on to take in the next chapter + the Shōgozō's -1 step + the dropping out of the chapter name in the Ishiyama · see Section IV)
  • 〔T25 0545b07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545b07〕眾生【大】|諸眾生【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0545b15〕非無常【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545b27〕是見【大】|見是【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c01〕識【大】|行【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c01〕常亦【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c03〕識【大】|識神及世間常是事實餘妄語是見依色【元】【明】|識神及【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c14〕因【大】|曰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c17〕相【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0545c18〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0545c21〕五【大】|是五【元】【明】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0545c21〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a07〕無【大】|有漏法無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a07〕法【大】|諸法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a08〕法【大】|諸法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】(star · corresp → note(0546002) = the note at〔T25 0546a07〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546a12〕果【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a28〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕邪【大】|耶【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546a29〕是【大】|見【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b01〕出、沒【大】|沒出【聖乙】(lemma enumeration-comma difference · the original note 0546007 reads 「出沒」 tr. "emerging and sinking" · see the separate paragraph in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0546b03〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546b03〕出【大】|為出【元】【明】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b04〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b09〕渡【大】|度【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b12〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546b13〕煖【大】|𥌎【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b13〕實【大】|實相【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546b14〕五【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546b20〕利【大】|和【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546b22〕現有【大】|現在【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546b23〕常、無常中【大】|無常中常【聖】(lemma enumeration-comma difference · the original note 0546016 reads 「常無常中」 tr. "in permanence and impermanence" · see the separate paragraph in Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0546b24〕若【大】|若神【元】【明】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546b28〕非【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546b28〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546c02〕眾【大】|種【明】
  • 〔T25 0546c03〕神【大】|種【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c04〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546c05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0546c06〕相【大】|想【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c07〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【宋】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c07〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【宋】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c09〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0546c14〕始【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c21〕空【大】|虛空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c21〕聲【大】|嚴【聖】
  • 〔T25 0546c26〕具【大】|俱【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0546c29〕如【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0546c29〕佉【大】|法【宋】
  • 〔T25 0547a03〕待【大】|侍【聖】|持【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547a07〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0547a09〕止【大】|上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547a14〕如【大】|計如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547a14〕米【大】|棗【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|來【聖】|菜【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547a18〕緣【大】|無緣【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547a21〕者【大】|無邊者【聖】【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547a26〕過【大】|邊【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b02〕夫【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0547b09〕說【大】|諸【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547b14〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0547b16〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546005) = the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0547b17〕復【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547b19〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star · corresp → note(0546024) = the note at〔T25 0546c09〕 within the chapter · shared within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0547c02〕著【大】|善【聖】
  • 〔T25 0547c02〕法【大】|法捨不善法【宋】【元】【明】【石】|法捨不善界【聖】【聖乙】
  • 〔T25 0547c11〕受【大】|授【明】
  • 〔T25 0547c13〕故,皆攝在阿鞞跋致【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0547c13〕攝【大】|〔-〕【聖乙】【石】
  • 〔T25 0547c20〕槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】(note on the end point of the -1 step at the end of the chapter · the second Shōgozō and the Ishiyama, 「釋四十七品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter" · see Section IV)

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0